大智度論 願樂品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Aspiration and Delight
願樂品:釋提桓因念發菩提意者其餘眾生應當願樂、散曼陀羅華發願不令菩薩轉還並問四位菩薩隨喜幾許福德,佛以四天下三千大千世界可稱知斤兩與一髮破為百分渧海水格量隨喜福德不可數知,帝釋言不隨喜者皆魔眷屬當以隨喜迴向不一不二相,佛說隨喜迴向者常值諸佛疾近菩提非心非離心;須菩提以心如幻難佛,三番問答明畢竟離不墮有無、二離中云何有所得,佛可其言明畢竟離故能得,所行甚深而不證二乘、聞深法不驚不沒是名行般若,虛空幻人鏡像佛所化人木人諸喻明無分別,舍利弗問須菩提五度乃至一切法無分別則六道四果云何有別,須菩提報以顛倒受身、無分別故有賢聖、應行無分別般若得無分別菩提;論主釋發心勝一切眾生之二種眾生二種發心、胎中太子與歌羅頻伽鳥喻、沙彌三發心勝六神通阿羅漢、小乘人言與摩訶衍論中或有人言之二邊與中道、善利諸說與智慧命、罪福不可與人之問答、隨喜福田與破魔界、不一不二與非心不離心、空心如幻之三番反問、指觸虛空喻、定相則無四諦三寶之過、佛說難而須菩提說不難之世諦第一義諦、木人成事喻、四河入海喻、三結即顛倒與世諦假名(經+論)
本品的題目,是一種很少被單獨標舉出來的心情。帝釋在座中忽然作念:菩薩行六度乃至十八不共法時,已經「出一切眾生之上」,何況成佛;而那些聽聞一切智而生信的人,已經「得人中之善利、壽命中最」,何況真能發心。所以他說出全品的題眼——「是眾生能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意者,其餘眾生應當願樂。」願樂不是羨慕,也不是隨口稱好;是看見別人走上這條路時,心裡生起的那一分歡喜與願意。論主把「善利」拆成四說——六度是利、六度的果報是利、得不退轉是利、住果報神通遍供十方教化眾生是利;把「壽命中最」拆成兩種命——「一者、命根,二者、智慧命。」所謂最,不在命根的長短,在智慧命的有無。
接著帝釋以天華散佛,把這分願樂說成了願:「以此福德,若有求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,令此人具足佛法……若求聲聞者,令具足聲聞法。」他更自陳一句極重的話——自己雖已得聲聞道,卻「終不生一念令其轉還」,不曾有一念想把菩薩拉回二乘。論主在此設了一問:罪福不可以與人,想給也給不了,帝釋何以說「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」?答得很平實:「雖不可與人,然自令心好。」——迴向的第一個受益者是自己的心;而帝釋這樣說,也正顯出他於福無所執著。
然後是全品最震動的一段格量。帝釋問:對初發意、久發意、不退轉、一生補處四階菩薩的功德起隨喜心,各得多少福?佛答三重:四天下可以稱知斤兩,三千大千世界可以稱知斤兩,而隨喜心的福德不可稱量;至第三重更逼一步——「三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」把一根頭髮劈成一百分,用其中一分去蘸海水,這樣一滴一滴地取,滴數竟還是可以數的;可以數的反而是大海,不可數的反而是一念隨喜。論主說明它何以如此之大:「是福德無量無邊,以種無量無邊田中」——福的量不繫於能種之心力,繫於所種之田;所隨喜的是從初發心到補處的無量菩薩,所以福亦無量。而其中仍有差等:「隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。」
帝釋於是說出一句幾乎像判語的話:「若眾生心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,皆是魔眷屬」。論主替這句找出因緣,語氣反而放緩了:「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜。」——不隨喜不是一時冷淡,是長年積下來的習氣;見人行道而心裡喜不起來,本身就是魔境的驗相。反過來,「隨喜心能破魔界。」所以想愛敬三寶而不捨的人,著力處不在別處,就在「應生隨喜心」這五個字。佛可其言,並說出隨喜的果報——「是人常憶念十方諸佛功德隨喜故,疾得見佛。」隨喜其實是一種記憶的方向:常記得諸佛功德的人,自然離佛近。
但隨喜若停在一念歡喜上,仍是有所得。所以經文緊接著給了一個不落兩邊的相:隨喜之後應當迴向無上菩提,「以不一不二相故」,而且這迴向是「非心、非離心」。論主分疏得極細:「不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者」,所以說不一——不一是破它的定;「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」,所以說不二——不二是破它的隔。而總持只在一句上:「於實相中心不可得」,所以說「非心,亦不離心」。這一步是全品最險的地方:說它是心,迴向就成了有所得;說它離心,又沒有能迴向的人。
須菩提就從這裡把話逼到底。他不問別的,只問:「是心如幻,云何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」佛反問他見不見這如幻之心,他答「不也!世尊!我不見幻,亦不見心如幻。」;佛再問離幻離心之外可另有法能得菩提,他仍答不見,並推出一個兩難:般若畢竟離,菩提也畢竟離,「二離中云何能有所得?」論主用一個手勢把這難說盡——「譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!」一邊無可觸尚且觸不著,兩邊都無可觸還談什麼觸。
佛的回答不退一步,反而把「離」推得更徹底:「善哉!善哉!是般若波羅蜜畢竟離」,正因為畢竟離,所以能得菩提;「非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。論主替這句作了一串反證:若有一法定有實相而非空,它就是常法、不生;不生則不滅,無生滅則無四諦,「若無四諦則無法寶」,無法寶則無菩提、無佛寶、無僧寶,乃至「若無三寶則無一切諸法」——執定相的人,反而讓一切法都立不起來;所以「畢竟離相,則通達無礙。」而論主猶恐人把「離」當成一個可住之處,再推一層:「若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。」
其後有一段極有意思的師徒相左。佛說菩薩「能為難事」,能行如此甚深之義而不證二乘;須菩提卻說「如我從佛聞義,菩薩摩訶薩所行不為難」——既無甚深義可證、無般若可得、無作證者,難從何來?論主不調和、不判高下,只指出兩人立足的諦不同:「佛以世諦故說,須菩提以第一義諦故說。」而且佛之所以說難,是為眾生:「有人聞難事則發心,故說難事;有人聞難事而廢退,故說無難。」——難與不難都不是事實的描述,是接引的手勢。
全品收在「無分別」上,而這一義是須菩提承佛所說,用六個譬喻申出來的:虛空不念遠近,幻人不念幻師與觀者孰近,鏡中像不念所因者孰近,佛無愛無憎、「一切分別想斷,畢竟空故」,佛所化人無分別而有所作,工匠所作木人「是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別」。六喻之中,前三喻明無分別,後三喻明無分別而仍能成事——論主點明設喻之意:「此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。」,「乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。」舍利弗於是追問:若一切法無分別,六道與四果的差別從何而來?須菩提的答沒有取消差別,只是把差別放回它該在的位置:「眾生顛倒因緣故,造作身口意業,隨欲本業報受六道身」,而賢聖之果亦「是無分別故有」,乃至「過去諸佛亦是無分別、斷分別故有。」論主再以一喻收之:「譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別」——別名在未入海之時,不在水的自體;「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」
於是全品的最後一句,把因、行、果三重都落在同一個詞上:「如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」從帝釋的一念願樂起,到無分別的菩提收——起處極近人情:不過是見人發心而心生歡喜;收處極遠言說:連能得所得都不可分別。而中間並沒有斷。論主為此還講了一個故事:一位六神通阿羅漢帶著沙彌趕路,沙彌替他背衣鉢。沙彌路上忽然發心要以佛乘入涅槃,師父知道了,立刻把衣鉢接過來自己擔著,讓沙彌走在前面;沙彌轉念又覺佛道太難、想取小乘,師父又把衣鉢交還給他,命他走在後面。如是者三。沙彌終於明白,說:「我師能知我心!我一發意已勝阿羅漢,何況成就!」——勝負的驗證不在言語,在阿羅漢自己願意擔起那副囊。而沙彌所得的也不是自傲,是「即自堅固住大乘法」。論主隨即又把這個「勝」字收住,不讓人誤讀:「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」,「譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。」勝的只是那一念發心而已,禪定解脫等等猶未有。願樂一品,起於看見別人好而心生歡喜,終於連「好」與「歡喜」都不可分別;而那一念歡喜,始終沒有被否定掉。
The title of this chapter is a state of feeling that is seldom singled out and held up by itself. Śakra, seated in the assembly, suddenly has this thought: when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, he has already ‘gone above all beings’, how much more when he becomes a Buddha; and those who hear of omniscience and give rise to faith have already ‘obtained the good benefit among humans and the foremost among lives’, how much more one who can truly arouse the mind. So he speaks out the eye of the whole chapter's title—‘When these beings are able to arouse the intent of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it.’ Aspiration and delight is not envy, nor is it calling a thing good with a passing word; it is that share of gladness and willingness which arises in the mind on seeing another set out upon this road. The treatise-author takes ‘the good benefit’ apart into four accounts—the six perfections are the benefit, the retribution of the six perfections is the benefit, obtaining non-retrogression is the benefit, abiding in the supernormal powers of retribution and everywhere making offerings in the ten directions and teaching and transforming beings is the benefit; and he takes ‘the foremost among lives’ apart into two kinds of life—‘first, the life-faculty; second, the life of wisdom.’ What is called foremost lies not in the length of the life-faculty but in whether there is the life of wisdom.
Next Śakra scatters heavenly flowers over the Buddha and turns this aspiration and delight into a vow: ‘By this merit, if there are those who seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may these people be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha … if they seek to be śrāvakas, may they be fully endowed with the dharmas of a śrāvaka.’ He further states of himself a sentence of great weight—though he has himself already obtained the śrāvaka path, he ‘never gives rise to a single thought to make them turn back’, has never had a single thought of pulling the bodhisattva back to the two vehicles. Here the treatise-author sets a question: sin and merit cannot be given to others, and even if one wished to give them one could not; why does Śakra say ‘by this merit may those who seek the Buddha path be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha’? The answer is very plain: ‘Though it cannot be given to others, yet one makes one's own mind good.’—the first to benefit from dedication is one's own mind; and Śakra's speaking in this way also shows precisely that toward merit he has nothing he clings to.
Then comes the most shaking weighing of the whole chapter. Śakra asks: giving rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattvas of the four stages—the one who has first aroused intent, the one who has long aroused intent, the non-retrogressing, and the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth—how much merit does one obtain for each? The Buddha answers in three layers: the four continents can be weighed and their weight known, the three-thousand great-thousand world can be weighed and its weight known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed; and at the third layer he presses one step further—‘Were the three-thousand great-thousand world filled with sea-water, and one took a single hair and split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop, the number of drops could be known; the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number.’ Split one hair into a hundred parts, and with one of those parts dip into the sea-water, taking it thus drop by drop—the number of drops can even so still be counted; what can be counted is, of all things, the great sea, and what cannot be counted is, of all things, a single thought of rejoicing. The treatise-author explains why it is so great: ‘This merit is immeasurable and boundless, because it is planted in an immeasurable and boundless field’—the measure of the merit does not hang on the strength of the mind that plants; it hangs on the field that is planted; what is rejoiced in is the immeasurable bodhisattvas from the first arousing of the mind up to the one bound to buddhahood, and so the merit too is immeasurable. And within this there are still grades: ‘Though the virtue of rejoicing is immeasurable and boundless, toward those who are near the Buddha path the merit of rejoicing is greater still.’
Śakra thereupon speaks a sentence that is almost like a verdict: ‘If beings' minds do not rejoice in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, they are all Māra's retinue’. The treatise-author finds the causes and conditions for this sentence, and his tone on the contrary slows: ‘Being in Māra's domain, because they have accumulated evil minds they do not rejoice.’—not rejoicing is not a moment's coldness; it is a habitual residue laid down over long years; to see a person practise the path and be unable to raise gladness in the mind is itself the testing mark of Māra's domain. Conversely, ‘the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm.’ So for the person who wishes to love and revere the Three Jewels and not abandon them, the place to apply effort is nowhere else; it is in the five Chinese characters rendered here as ‘should give rise to the mind of rejoicing’. The Buddha approves his words, and speaks the retribution of rejoicing—‘Because this person constantly recollects the merits of the buddhas of the ten directions and rejoices, he quickly obtains the sight of the buddhas.’ Rejoicing is in truth a direction of memory: the person who constantly remembers the merits of the buddhas is naturally near to the Buddha.
But if rejoicing stops at a single thought of gladness, it is still something attained. So the sūtra goes on at once to give a mark that falls to neither side: after rejoicing one should dedicate to unsurpassed awakening, ‘by the mark of neither one nor two’, and moreover this dedication is ‘not mind, and not apart from mind’. The treatise-author sorts this out most finely: ‘he does not see that dharmas have any one fixed mark that does not belong to causes and conditions’, and so it is said to be not one—not one refutes its fixedness; ‘he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication’, and so it is said to be not two—not two refutes its separateness. And the whole is held in one sentence only: ‘within the real mark the mind is unfindable’, and so it is said, ‘not mind, and also not apart from mind’. This step is the most perilous place in the whole chapter: say that it is mind, and the dedication becomes something attained; say that it is apart from mind, and there is no one who is able to dedicate.
It is from here that Subhūti presses the words to the bottom. He asks nothing else, only: ‘This mind is like an illusion; how can it obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’ The Buddha asks him in return whether he sees this mind that is like an illusion, and he answers, ‘No, World-Honored One! I do not see the illusion, nor do I see the mind that is like an illusion.’; the Buddha asks again whether, apart from illusion and apart from mind, there is some other dharma that can obtain awakening, and he still answers that he does not see it, and draws out a dilemma: prajñā is ultimately separated, awakening too is ultimately separated, ‘within two separations how can there be anything attained?’ The treatise-author says this difficulty out in full with one gesture—‘As when one touches space with a finger: because space has no contact the finger cannot touch it; how much less when both have no contact!’ When one side has nothing that can be touched, touching already fails; when both sides have nothing that can be touched, what talk is there of touching?
The Buddha's answer does not retreat one step; on the contrary it pushes ‘separation’ more thoroughly still: ‘Excellent! Excellent! This prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated’, and precisely because it is ultimately separated it can obtain awakening; ‘it is not that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained not because of prajñāpāramitā, nor is it that by separation one obtains separation, and yet anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained’. The treatise-author makes for this sentence a string of proofs from the contrary: if there were one dharma that definitely had a real mark and was not empty, it would be a permanent dharma and would not arise; not arising, it would not cease; without arising and ceasing there are no four truths, ‘if there are no four truths then there is no Dharma Jewel’; without the Dharma Jewel there is no awakening, no Buddha Jewel, no Saṅgha Jewel, and so on up to ‘if there are no Three Jewels then there are no dharmas at all’—the person who holds to a fixed mark on the contrary makes it that no dharma whatever can stand; therefore ‘with the mark of ultimate separation, one penetrates without obstruction.’ And the treatise-author, still fearing that people will take ‘separation’ for a place in which one can abide, pushes one layer further: ‘If ultimate separation is spoken of, know that it is also separated from emptiness; if it is not separated from emptiness, it is not called ultimate separation.’
After that there is a most interesting passage in which master and disciple differ. The Buddha says that the bodhisattva ‘is able to do what is hard’, able to practise a meaning so very deep and not realise the two vehicles; Subhūti, however, says, ‘As I have heard the meaning from the Buddha, what the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises is not hard’—since there is no very deep meaning to be realised, no prajñā to be obtained, and no one who realises, from where would the hardness come? The treatise-author does not harmonise them and does not rule on higher and lower; he only points out that the truths on which the two stand are not the same: ‘The Buddha speaks by reason of worldly truth; Subhūti speaks by reason of the truth of the highest meaning.’ Moreover, the reason the Buddha says it is hard is for the sake of beings: ‘There are people who, hearing of a hard matter, arouse the mind, and so the hard matter is spoken of; there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, give up and retreat, and so it is said there is no hardness.’—hard and not hard are neither of them descriptions of fact; they are gestures of receiving and guiding.
The whole chapter closes on ‘non-discrimination’, and this meaning Subhūti, receiving what the Buddha has said, draws out with six similes: space does not think of far and near; the illusory person does not think of which is nearer, the conjurer or the onlookers; the image in a mirror does not think of which is nearer of those on which it depends; the Buddha has no love and no hate, ‘all discriminating notions are severed, because of ultimate emptiness’; the person conjured by the Buddha is without discrimination and yet has something he does; the wooden puppet made by the craftsman—‘this that is made can also have something it does, and this too is without discrimination’. Of the six similes, the first three make clear non-discrimination, and the last three make clear being without discrimination and yet still able to accomplish a matter—the treatise-author points out the intent of setting the similes: ‘Here the similes of space and the rest are spoken; these similes are for the sake of making clear the meaning of ultimate emptiness.’, ‘and so on up to: like the wooden puppet, whatever matter it is made to do, it can accomplish it all.’ Śāriputra thereupon presses the question: if all dharmas are without discrimination, from where do the differences of the six destinies and the four fruits come? Subhūti's answer does not cancel the differences; it only puts the differences back in the position where they belong: ‘Because of the causes and conditions of beings' inversions, they perform deeds of body, speech, and mind, and according to the retribution of the original deeds of their desire they receive the bodies of the six destinies’, and the fruits of the worthies and sages too ‘exist because of non-discrimination’, and so on up to ‘the buddhas of the past too exist because of non-discrimination, because discrimination is severed.’ The treatise-author gathers it in with one more simile: ‘As the four rivers, before they have met the great sea, have separate names, and once they have entered the great sea are without difference’—the separate names belong to the time before entering the sea, not to the water's own substance; ‘within the truth of worldly convention there are differences; in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination.’
And so the last sentence of the whole chapter sets all three layers—cause, practice, and fruit—down on the same word: ‘In this way the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; having practised the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination, he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination.’ It rises from Śakra's single thought of aspiration and delight and closes on the awakening of non-discrimination—the place where it rises is very near to human feeling: no more than seeing a person arouse the mind and gladness arising in one's own mind; the place where it closes is very far from words: even the one who obtains and what is obtained cannot be discriminated. And in between there is no break. For this the treatise-author also tells a story: an arhat of the six supernormal powers was travelling on the road with a śrāmaṇera, and the śrāmaṇera carried his robe and bowl for him. On the road the śrāmaṇera suddenly aroused the mind to enter nirvāṇa by the Buddha vehicle; the master knew it, at once took over the robe and bowl and shouldered them himself, and had the śrāmaṇera walk in front; the śrāmaṇera, on second thought, again felt the Buddha path too hard and wished to take the Small Vehicle, and the master again handed the robe and bowl back to him and ordered him to walk behind. So it went three times. The śrāmaṇera at last understood, and said: ‘My master can know my mind! With a single arousing of intent I have already surpassed the arhat, how much more on accomplishing it!’—the proof of who surpasses whom lies not in words; it lies in the arhat's own willingness to shoulder that bundle. And what the śrāmaṇera obtained was not pride either; it was ‘at once he firmly abided of himself in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle’. The treatise-author then at once reins in this word ‘surpass’, so that people will not misread it: ‘The name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters’, ‘as, speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human.’ What surpasses is only that single thought of arousing the mind; meditative concentration, liberation, and the rest he does not yet have. The chapter Aspiration and Delight rises from seeing another's good and gladness arising in the mind, and ends where even ‘good’ and ‘gladness’ cannot be discriminated; and that single thought of gladness is from beginning to end never negated.
卷78 〔T25 0607c20〕
大智度論釋願樂品第六十四 聖者龍樹造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 爾時,釋提桓因作是念:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法時,出一切眾生之上,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時!是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者,得人中之善利、壽命中最,何況發阿耨多羅三〔T25 0608a〕藐三菩提意者!是眾生能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意者,其餘眾生應當願樂。」 爾時,釋提桓因以天曼陀羅華而散佛上,發是言:「以此福德,若有求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,令此人具足佛法、具足一切種智、具足自然法;若求聲聞者,令具足聲聞法。世尊!若有菩薩發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意者,我終不生一念令其轉還,我亦不生一念令其轉還墮聲聞、辟支佛地。世尊!我願諸菩薩倍復精進於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,見眾生生死中種種苦惱,欲利益安樂一切世間天及人、阿修羅;以是心,作是願:『我既自度,亦當度未度者;我既自脫,當脫未脫者;我既安隱,當安未安者;我既滅度,當使未入滅度者得滅度。』世尊!善男子、善女人於初發意菩薩功德隨喜心,得幾許福德?於久發意菩薩功德隨喜心,得幾許福德?於阿鞞跋致菩薩功德隨喜心,得幾許福德?於一生補處菩薩功德隨喜心,得幾許福德?」 佛告釋提桓因:「憍尸迦!四天下世界可稱知斤兩,是隨喜心福德不可稱量。復次,憍尸迦!是三千大千世界皆可稱知斤兩,是隨喜心福德不可稱量。復次,憍尸迦!三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」 釋提桓因白佛言:「世尊!若眾生心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,皆是魔眷屬;諸心不隨喜者,從魔中來生。何以故?世尊!是諸發心菩薩為破魔境界故生。是故欲愛敬三尊者,應生隨喜心;隨喜〔T25 0608b〕已,應迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以不一不二相故。」 佛言:「如是!如是!憍尸迦!若有人於菩薩能如是隨喜迴向者,常值諸佛;終不見惡色,終不聞惡聲,終不嗅惡香,終不食惡味,終不觸惡觸,終不隨惡念;終不遠離諸佛,從一佛界至一佛界,親近諸佛、種善根。何以故?善男子、善女人為無量阿僧祇初發意菩薩諸善根隨喜迴向,為無量阿僧祇第二地、第三地乃至第十地、一生補處諸菩薩摩訶薩善根,隨喜迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。以是善根因緣故,疾近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是諸菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提已,度無量無邊阿僧祇眾生。憍尸迦!以是因緣故,善男子、善女人於初發意菩薩善根,應隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非心、非離心;於久發意、阿鞞跋致、一生補處善根,隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非心、非離心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是心如幻,云何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?汝見是心如幻不?」 「不也!世尊!我不見幻,亦不見心如幻。」 「須菩提!於汝意云何?若無幻,亦無心如幻,汝見是心不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「須菩提!於汝意云何?離幻、離心如幻,汝見更有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提不?」 「不也!世尊!我不見離幻、離心如幻,更有法得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!我不見更有法、何等法可說若有若無!是法相畢竟離故,不墮有、不墮無。若法畢竟離者,不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所有法,亦不應得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。〔T25 0608c〕何以故?世尊!一切法無所有,是中無垢者、無淨者。世尊!以是故,般若波羅蜜畢竟離,禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜畢竟離,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦畢竟離。若法畢竟離,則不應修、不應壞。行般若波羅蜜亦無有法可得,畢竟離故。世尊!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離者,云何因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦畢竟離,二離中云何能有所得?」 佛告須菩提:「善哉!善哉!是般若波羅蜜畢竟離,禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜畢竟離,乃至一切種智畢竟離。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離乃至一切種智畢竟離,以是故能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜非畢竟離乃至一切種智非畢竟離,是不名般若波羅蜜,不名禪波羅蜜乃至一切種智。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離乃至一切種智畢竟離,以是故,須菩提!非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非不因般若波羅蜜。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩所行義甚深!」 佛言:「如是!須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩所行義甚深。須菩提!諸菩薩摩訶薩能為難事,所謂行是深義,而不證聲聞、辟支佛地。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!如我從佛聞義,菩薩摩訶薩所行不為難。何以故?是菩薩摩訶薩不得是義可作證,亦不得般若波羅蜜作證,亦無作證者。世尊!若一切法不可得,何等〔T25 0609a〕是義可作證?何等是般若波羅蜜作證?何等是作證者?作證已得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?世尊!是名菩薩摩訶薩無所得行。菩薩行是,於一切法皆得明了。 「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩聞是深法,心不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏,是名為行般若波羅蜜。是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不見我行般若波羅蜜,亦不見是般若波羅蜜,亦不見我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不作是念:『聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。』 「世尊!譬如虛空不作是念:『有法去我遠、去我近。』何以故?世尊!虛空無分別故。世尊!行般若波羅蜜菩薩亦不作是念:『聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。』何以故?般若波羅蜜中無分別故。世尊!譬如幻人不作是念:『幻師去我近,觀人去我遠。』何以故?幻人無分別故。行般若波羅蜜菩薩亦不作是念:『聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。』世尊!譬如鏡中像不作是念:『所因者去我近,餘者去我遠。』何以故?像無分別故。行般若波羅蜜菩薩亦不作是念:『聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。』何以故?般若波羅蜜中無分別故。世尊!行般若波羅蜜菩薩無愛無憎。何以故?般若波羅蜜自性不可得故。世尊!譬如佛無愛無憎;行般若波羅蜜菩薩無愛無憎亦如是。何以故?般若波羅蜜中無憎無愛故。世尊!譬如佛一切分別想斷;行般若波羅蜜菩薩亦如是,一切分別想斷,畢竟空故。 「世尊!譬如佛所化人不作是念:『聲〔T25 0609b〕聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。』何以故?佛所化人無分別故。行般若波羅蜜菩薩亦如是,不作是念:『聲聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。』世尊!譬如有所為故作化,化所作事無分別。世尊!般若波羅蜜亦如是,有所為事而修是事成就,而般若波羅蜜亦無分別。世尊!譬如工匠、若工匠弟子有所為故作木人,若男、若女、象、馬、牛、羊,是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別。世尊!般若波羅蜜亦如是,有所為故說是事成就,而般若波羅蜜亦無分別。」 舍利弗問須菩提:「但般若波羅蜜無分別,禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜亦無分別?」 須菩提語舍利弗:「禪波羅蜜無分別,乃至檀波羅蜜亦無分別。」 舍利弗問須菩提:「色無分別乃至識亦無分別?眼乃至意無分別?色乃至法無分別?眼識觸乃至意識觸無分別?眼觸因緣生受乃至意觸因緣生受,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,空、無相、無作,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、無為性,亦無分別?須菩提!若色無分別乃至無為性無分別,若一切法無分別,云何分別有六道生死——是地獄、是餓鬼、是畜生、是天、是人、是阿修羅?云何分別是須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛?」 須菩提報舍利弗:「眾生顛倒因緣故,造作身口意業,隨欲本業報受六道身:地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天、阿修羅身。如汝言:『云何分別有須陀洹乃至佛道?』舍利弗!須陀〔T25 0609c〕洹即是無分別故有,須陀洹果亦是無分別故有,乃至阿羅漢、阿羅漢果、辟支佛、辟支佛道、佛、佛道,亦是無分別故有。舍利弗!過去諸佛亦是無分別、斷分別故有。以是故,舍利弗!當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故。舍利弗!如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 【論】 釋曰: 是時,釋提桓因及會中人皆共歡喜。釋提桓因作是念:「是菩薩行菩薩道時,所有功德尚勝一切眾生,何況成阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 眾生有二種:一者、發心,二者、未發心。發心菩薩勝一切未發心者。所以者何?是人種無量無上佛法因緣,欲度一切眾生,令離苦得樂;其餘眾生但自求樂,欲與他苦。如是等因緣故,發心者勝。 問曰: 諸阿羅漢、辟支佛及五通,是離欲人;發心者,或有未離欲但發心,云何得勝? 答曰: 是事,先品中已種種答。阿羅漢等雖漏盡,不如初發心菩薩。譬如轉輪聖王太子,雖在胎中,已勝餘子;又如國王太子,雖未即位,勝諸大臣有位富貴者。 發心菩薩有二種:一者、行諸波羅蜜等菩薩道,二者、但空發心。此中說「行菩薩道者」;是人雖事未成就,能勝一切眾生,何況成就!如歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中,未發聲已能勝諸鳥,何況成就!菩薩亦如是,雖未成佛,行菩薩道,說諸法實相音聲,破諸外道及魔民戲論,何況成佛! 有人言:若有能一發心言:「我當作佛,滅一切眾生〔T25 0610a〕苦。」雖未斷煩惱、未行難事,以心、口業重故,勝於一切眾生。一切眾生皆自求樂,自為身故,愛其所親;阿羅漢、辟支佛雖不貪世樂,自為滅苦故,求涅槃樂,不能為眾生;菩薩心生、口言,為度一切,是故勝。 譬如一六神通阿羅漢,將一沙彌,令負衣鉢,循路而行。沙彌思惟:「我當以何乘入涅槃?」即發心:「佛為世尊,最上最妙,我當以佛乘入涅槃。」師知其念,即取衣鉢自擔,推沙彌在前行。沙彌覆復思惟:「佛道甚難,久住生死,受無量苦,且以小乘早入涅槃。」師復以衣鉢囊還與沙彌令擔,語在後行。如是至三。沙彌白師:「師年老耄,狀如小兒戲!方始令我在前,已復令我在後,何其太速?」師答:「汝初念發心作佛,是心貴重,則住我師道中。如是人,諸辟支佛尚應供養,何況阿羅漢!以是故,推汝在前。汝心還悔,欲取小乘,而未便得,汝去我懸遠,是故令汝在後。」沙彌聞已驚悟:「我師能知我心!我一發意已勝阿羅漢,何況成就!」即自堅固住大乘法。 復次,勝名不必一切事中皆勝,但以「一發心,欲作佛,度眾生」,是事為勝;諸餘禪定、解脫等,猶尚未有,何得言勝?譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。未來當得功德,此事不論。 小乘人言:「乃至補處菩薩,尚不勝小沙彌得無量律儀者。」 摩訶衍論中,或有人如是言:「其有發大乘心者,雖復在弊惡小人中,猶勝二乘得解脫者。」 是名二邊。離是二邊,名為中道。中道義,如上說。以其有義理實故,應當取。〔T25 0610b〕是故說:「初發心時,勝一切眾生,何況成佛!」 聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利。 有人言:「六波羅蜜是利。」 有人言:「六波羅蜜果報是利,所謂轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。」 有人言:「得阿鞞跋致,不墮惡道,常生人天富貴處。」 有人言:「菩薩住於果報神通,遊至十方,供養諸佛,種種方便教化眾生;信受因緣,教化眾生,得如是等大利。」 壽命中最者,眾生有二種命:一者、命根,二者、智慧命。是人得智慧命故,說「壽命中最」。何況發心!發心者可敬可貴。所以者何?如先說因緣:「能捨自樂、與他樂;不自憂苦,憂他人苦故。」 爾時,釋提桓因欲現歡喜相,以天文陀羅花散佛上,如經廣說。 問曰: 罪福不可以與人,雖欲與,亦不得,釋提桓因何以言「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」? 答曰: 雖不可與人,然自令心好。又是釋提桓因顯此不著福,是故以隨喜心與求佛道者。與聲聞人亦爾。 釋提桓因白佛:「我雖得聲聞道,亦不生一念令菩薩轉還向二乘心。所以者何?諸菩薩見眾生在生死中有種種苦,欲利益一切世間故,作是願:『未度者我當等度。』」 爾時,會中眾生有作是念:「若如上說隨喜有功德,初發心人隨喜,於久發心人隨喜,有何差別?」 釋提桓因欲解眾人疑故,問佛言:「世尊!於初發心菩薩功德隨喜得幾許福德?」如經廣說。 是福德無量無邊,以種無量無邊田中;人不能數知,故說譬喻令解,如經中廣說。隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於〔T25 0610c〕近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。 是時,帝釋歡喜故白佛言:「世尊!諸有聞是功德不隨喜者,則是魔民,從魔天來。」所以者何?在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜。 此中說因緣:「隨喜心能破魔界。是故求佛道者,欲愛敬三尊不捨者,當以隨喜心迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 不一不二相者,不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者,故言「不一」;不分別隨喜心、迴向心,是名「不二」,畢竟空故。 佛可帝釋意已,更稱說隨喜功德:「是人常憶念十方諸佛功德隨喜故,疾得見佛。又以深心,於一切眾生欲令離苦得樂,是故往來生死,六情初不受惡塵。終不離生諸佛前,以不斷種見佛行故。」 此中佛自說因緣:「是人於無央數阿僧祇初發心菩薩乃至無量一生補處菩薩皆隨喜故,得如上果報,疾成佛道,度無量阿僧祇眾生。」 復次,憍尸迦!是菩薩因是福德如諸法實相迴向。於實相中心不可得,是故說「非心,亦不離心」;如上說「不一不二」義,以事異故更說。 須菩提聞已,取是空無有心相難佛:「是心非心,空、無所有、如幻,云何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛反問須菩提:「汝見是空心定相如幻不?」 須菩提作是念:「心若空如幻,云何可見?若可見,則非空。」是故答言:「不。」 佛言:「心若空、無所有,汝見是中有是若有若無戲論不?」 答言:「不也。」 「離是空、無所有、如幻心,汝見更有法能得無上道不?」 答言:「不見。」 不見、不可得故,何有法若有、若無?一切諸法畢竟離故、畢竟空故,〔T25 0611a〕不墮有、不墮無;若法不墮有無中,是則畢竟無所有,不應得無上道。以是因緣故,般若波羅蜜畢竟離相,見有、無二俱過故。禪波羅蜜乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦如是畢竟離相。若法畢竟離,則不可得見、不可得修、不可得斷、不可得證;行是法則更無所得,畢竟離故。 「世尊!今般若波羅蜜畢竟離,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,云何以畢竟離得畢竟離?」若一法畢竟離,尚不應有所得,何況二離!譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!亦如虛空、涅槃。般若波羅蜜畢竟離、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,云何用離得離? 佛知須菩提隨諸法實相說故,可其言:「善哉!善哉!」即說因緣:「須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,以是因緣故可得。」 何以故?若一法定有相非空者,則是常法、不生相,從未來至現在,從現在至過去。若無實生相則無滅相,若無生滅則無四諦,若無四諦則無法寶,法寶無故亦無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——法寶即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故,若無法寶則無佛寶,若無佛法則無僧寶,若無三寶則無一切諸法——有如是等過罪故。畢竟離相,則通達無礙。 若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。是故經說言:「般若波羅蜜畢竟離故,能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;雖不離般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以二離而得二離。」畢竟空故不應難。 須菩〔T25 0611b〕提知佛所說甚深相,是故白佛言:「若菩薩能如是行,則是行甚深義。」 佛可其言:「是菩薩能為難事——能行如是甚深義,而不證二乘。」所以者何?是菩薩一心以利智深入空而不證涅槃,是則為難。 須菩提言:「如我解佛所說義,是不為難。何以故?是人不得是甚深義一定相可作證,不得般若波羅蜜,不得證者,誰當以甚深義得證?若不證是甚深義,誰當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?是名菩薩無所得行。行是道,則照明一切法。」 問曰: 佛說言「難」,須菩提言「不難」。師弟子義應同,何以各相違背? 答曰: 佛以世諦故說,須菩提以第一義諦故說。佛說菩薩得是甚深義,須菩提說菩薩亦不得是甚深義。佛以須菩提為眾生故說:「有人聞難事則發心,故說難事;有人聞難事而廢退,故說無難。」 是名菩薩無所得行;住是行中,於一切法通達無礙。 須菩提言:「若菩薩聞如是說畢竟離,無法可證,無取證者,亦無般若及阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是時不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜。」行般若波羅蜜者,是名真行、深行。 何以故?是菩薩不見般若波羅蜜,亦不見我行般若波羅蜜,不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不見是法可得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,都無所分別。是菩薩安住一切諸法實相中,故不作是分別言:「二乘離我遠,佛道離我近。」 此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。般若波羅蜜雖空,若有所修,能成其事。乃〔T25 0611c〕至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。 舍利弗問須菩提:「但般若無分別,諸波羅蜜亦無分別?」若但般若空無分別,餘波羅蜜應是有相,是則菩薩道有別異、不平等。又初品中說:「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物。」今云何言別?若五事皆空,則無分別,無有六名,亦無可修行。 須菩提言:「五波羅蜜亦空、無有分別。」初發心、未得無生法忍者有分別。譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別;菩薩亦如是,世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。 舍利弗問:「色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至無為性,亦無分別?若此法空無差別,云何有六道別異?云何有分別須陀洹乃至佛道?」 須菩提答舍利弗:「諸法雖畢竟空、無分別,而是眾生狂顛倒心而起身口意業,隨業受身業報。」貪欲是本,但為欲所逼而生著心,諸法無有定相。業果報者,所謂六道。以是故知:空、無所分別是其實本;但以顛倒不實故,有六道差別。 又須陀洹等賢聖,亦因畢竟空無分別法生,所謂斷三結法,名須陀洹果。三結使即是顛倒,覺顛倒除却名為斷,是故斷法即是空、無有分別。世諦故,假名人,得是法故名須陀洹果;是故當知須陀洹人及果畢竟空、無分別。乃至佛、佛道亦如是。 此中說因緣:「非但現在無分別,過去如恒河沙諸佛一切分別斷故,入無餘涅槃,無有少許法定相可分別。一切法畢竟空,入是如、法性、實際門故。」是故言「因緣法甚深」,入是三昧門故。 〔T25 0612a〕 菩薩應如是行無分別般若波羅蜜,行無分別般若波羅蜜故得無分別法,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
《大智度論》卷78 · T25n1509 0607c20–0612a04
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈願樂品〉第六十四,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷七十八。
經①:帝釋念發菩提意者應當願樂、散華發願與隨喜福德之格量、不隨喜者是魔眷屬、隨喜迴向非心非離心;須菩提以心如幻難佛而明畢竟離,所行甚深不證二乘、無所得行、虛空幻人鏡像化人木人諸喻明無分別;舍利弗與須菩提論一切法無分別何以有六道四果之別
那時,釋提桓因心裡這樣想:『菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法的時候,就出於一切眾生之上,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的時候!這些眾生聽聞這薩婆若而信受的,得到人中的善利、壽命中的最上,何況發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意的人!這些能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意的眾生,其餘的眾生應當願樂。』
那時,釋提桓因用天上的曼陀羅華散在佛的身上,發出這樣的話:『以這福德,若有求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的人,願使這人具足佛法、具足一切種智、具足自然法;若是求聲聞的人,願使他具足聲聞法。世尊!若有菩薩發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意的,我終究不生一念使他轉還,我也不生一念使他轉還而墮聲聞、辟支佛地。世尊!我願諸菩薩對阿耨多羅三藐三菩提倍加精進,見眾生在生死之中種種苦惱,想要利益安樂一切世間的天與人、阿修羅;以這樣的心,作這樣的願:「我既自度,亦當度未度者;我既自脫,當脫未脫者;我既安隱,當安未安者;我既滅度,當使未入滅度者得滅度。」世尊!善男子、善女人對初發意菩薩的功德起隨喜心,得多少福德?對久發意菩薩的功德起隨喜心,得多少福德?對阿鞞跋致菩薩的功德起隨喜心,得多少福德?對一生補處菩薩的功德起隨喜心,得多少福德?』
佛告訴釋提桓因:『憍尸迦!四天下世界可以稱量而知道它的斤兩,這隨喜心的福德卻不可稱量。再者,憍尸迦!這三千大千世界都可以稱量而知道它的斤兩,這隨喜心的福德卻不可稱量。再者,憍尸迦!三千大千世界滿中的海水,取一根頭髮破為一百分,用一分頭髮去渧取海水,還可以知道渧數,這隨喜心的福德卻不可以數知。』
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『世尊!若眾生的心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的,都是魔的眷屬;諸心不隨喜的,是從魔中來生的。為什麼呢?世尊!這些發心菩薩是為了破魔的境界而生的。所以想要愛敬三尊的人,應當生起隨喜心;隨喜之後,應當迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,因為不一不二相的緣故。』
佛說:『是這樣!是這樣!憍尸迦!若有人對菩薩能這樣隨喜迴向的,常常值遇諸佛;終究不見惡色,終究不聞惡聲,終究不嗅惡香,終究不食惡味,終究不觸惡觸,終究不隨惡念;終究不遠離諸佛,從一個佛界到另一個佛界,親近諸佛、種下善根。為什麼呢?善男子、善女人為無量阿僧祇的初發意菩薩諸善根隨喜迴向,為無量阿僧祇的第二地、第三地乃至第十地、一生補處諸菩薩摩訶薩的善根,隨喜迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。因為這善根因緣的緣故,迅速接近阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這些菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之後,度無量無邊阿僧祇的眾生。憍尸迦!因為這因緣的緣故,善男子、善女人對初發意菩薩的善根,應當隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非心、非離心;對久發意、阿鞞跋致、一生補處的善根,隨喜、迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,非心、非離心。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這心如幻,如何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?』
佛告訴須菩提:『在你意下如何?你見這心如幻嗎?』
『不是的!世尊!我不見幻,也不見心如幻。』
『須菩提!在你意下如何?若沒有幻,也沒有心如幻,你見這心嗎?』
『不是的!世尊!』
『須菩提!在你意下如何?離幻、離心如幻,你見另外還有法能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提嗎?』
『不是的!世尊!我不見離幻、離心如幻,另外還有法能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!我不見另外還有法、有什麼法可說是有是無!這法相畢竟離的緣故,不墮於有、不墮於無。若法畢竟離,就不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;無所有的法,也不應當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?世尊!一切法無所有,這裡面沒有垢的,沒有淨的。世尊!因此,般若波羅蜜畢竟離,禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜畢竟離,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提也畢竟離。若法畢竟離,就不應當修、不應當壞。行般若波羅蜜也沒有法可得,因為畢竟離的緣故。世尊!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離,如何因般若波羅蜜而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提也畢竟離,二離之中如何能有所得?』
佛告訴須菩提:『善哉!善哉!這般若波羅蜜畢竟離,禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜畢竟離,乃至一切種智畢竟離。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離乃至一切種智畢竟離,因此能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜不是畢竟離乃至一切種智不是畢竟離,這就不名為般若波羅蜜,不名為禪波羅蜜乃至一切種智。須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離乃至一切種智畢竟離,因此,須菩提!並非不因般若波羅蜜而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也不是以離得離而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,並非不因般若波羅蜜。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩所行的義理甚深!』
佛說:『是這樣!須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩所行的義理甚深。須菩提!諸菩薩摩訶薩能做難做的事,就是行這深義,而不證聲聞、辟支佛地。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!如我從佛所聽聞的義理,菩薩摩訶薩所行不算為難。為什麼呢?這菩薩摩訶薩不得這義理可以作證,也不得般若波羅蜜作證,也沒有作證的人。世尊!若一切法不可得,什麼是義理可以作證?什麼是般若波羅蜜作證?什麼是作證的人?作證之後得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?世尊!這就叫作菩薩摩訶薩的無所得行。菩薩行這個,對一切法都能得到明了。
『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩聽聞這深法,心不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏,這就叫作行般若波羅蜜。這菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不見我行般若波羅蜜,也不見這般若波羅蜜,也不見我當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」
『世尊!譬如虛空不作這樣的念頭:「有法去我遠、去我近。」為什麼呢?世尊!因為虛空無分別的緣故。世尊!行般若波羅蜜的菩薩也不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜中無分別的緣故。世尊!譬如幻人不作這樣的念頭:「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠。」為什麼呢?因為幻人無分別的緣故。行般若波羅蜜的菩薩也不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」世尊!譬如鏡中的像不作這樣的念頭:「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠。」為什麼呢?因為像無分別的緣故。行般若波羅蜜的菩薩也不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜中無分別的緣故。世尊!行般若波羅蜜的菩薩無愛無憎。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜的自性不可得的緣故。世尊!譬如佛無愛無憎;行般若波羅蜜的菩薩無愛無憎也是這樣。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜中無憎無愛的緣故。世尊!譬如佛一切分別想斷;行般若波羅蜜的菩薩也是這樣,一切分別想斷,因為畢竟空的緣故。
『世尊!譬如佛所化的人不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。」為什麼呢?因為佛所化的人無分別的緣故。行般若波羅蜜的菩薩也是這樣,不作這樣的念頭:「聲聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。」世尊!譬如有所為的緣故而作變化,變化所作的事無分別。世尊!般若波羅蜜也是這樣,有所為的事而修這事成就,而般若波羅蜜也無分別。世尊!譬如工匠、或工匠的弟子有所為的緣故而作木人,或男、或女、象、馬、牛、羊,這所作的也能有所作,這也無分別。世尊!般若波羅蜜也是這樣,有所為的緣故說這事成就,而般若波羅蜜也無分別。』
舍利弗問須菩提:『只有般若波羅蜜無分別,禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜也無分別嗎?』
須菩提告訴舍利弗:『禪波羅蜜無分別,乃至檀波羅蜜也無分別。』
舍利弗問須菩提:『色無分別乃至識也無分別嗎?眼乃至意無分別嗎?色乃至法無分別嗎?眼識觸乃至意識觸無分別嗎?眼觸因緣所生的受乃至意觸因緣所生的受,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,空、無相、無作,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、無為性,也無分別嗎?須菩提!若色無分別乃至無為性無分別,若一切法無分別,如何分別有六道生死——是地獄、是餓鬼、是畜生、是天、是人、是阿修羅?如何分別是須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛?』
須菩提回報舍利弗:『眾生因為顛倒因緣的緣故,造作身口意業,隨著所欲的本業果報而受六道之身:地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天、阿修羅之身。如你所說:「云何分別有須陀洹乃至佛道?」舍利弗!須陀洹就是因為無分別而有,須陀洹果也是因為無分別而有,乃至阿羅漢、阿羅漢果、辟支佛、辟支佛道、佛、佛道,也是因為無分別而有。舍利弗!過去諸佛也是因為無分別、斷分別而有。因此,舍利弗!應當知道一切法沒有分別、不壞相,因為如法如、法性、實際的緣故。舍利弗!這樣的菩薩摩訶薩應當行無分別的般若波羅蜜;行無分別的般若波羅蜜之後,便得無分別的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』
論①:釋發心勝一切眾生之二種眾生二種發心與胎中太子未即位王子歌羅頻伽鳥沙彌四喻、二邊與中道、善利諸說與智慧命、罪福不可與人之問答、隨喜福田與破魔界、不一不二與非心不離心、空心如幻之反問與指觸虛空喻、定相則無四諦三寶之過、難與不難之二諦、木人成事與四河入海二喻、三結即顛倒與世諦假名
論主解釋說:
這時,釋提桓因以及會中的人都一同歡喜。釋提桓因心裡這樣想:『這菩薩行菩薩道的時候,所有的功德尚且勝過一切眾生,何況成就阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!』
眾生有兩種:第一種是發心的,第二種是未發心的。發心的菩薩勝過一切未發心的人。為什麼呢?這人種下無量無上佛法的因緣,想要度一切眾生,令他們離苦得樂;其餘的眾生只是自己求樂,想要給他人苦。因為這些等等因緣的緣故,發心的人為勝。
論主問道:
諸阿羅漢、辟支佛以及有五通的人,是離欲的人;發心的人,或許有還沒有離欲而只是發心的,怎麼能說得勝?
論主答道:
這件事,在先前的品中已經種種回答過了。阿羅漢等雖然漏盡,不如初發心的菩薩。譬如轉輪聖王的太子,雖然還在胎中,已經勝過其餘的兒子;又如國王的太子,雖然還沒有即位,勝過諸位有官位富貴的大臣。
發心的菩薩有兩種:第一種是行諸波羅蜜等菩薩道的,第二種是只空發心的。這裡所說的是「行菩薩道者」;這人雖然事還沒有成就,能勝過一切眾生,何況成就!如同歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中,還沒有發聲就已經能勝過諸鳥,何況成就!菩薩也是這樣,雖然還沒有成佛,行菩薩道,宣說諸法實相的音聲,破除諸外道以及魔民的戲論,何況成佛!
有人說:若有能一發心說:「我當作佛,滅一切眾生苦。」雖然還沒有斷煩惱、還沒有行難行之事,因為心業、口業重的緣故,勝過一切眾生。一切眾生都是自己求樂,為自身的緣故,愛他所親的人;阿羅漢、辟支佛雖然不貪世間之樂,為自己滅苦的緣故,求涅槃之樂,不能為眾生;菩薩心中所生、口中所言,是為了度一切,所以為勝。
譬如有一位得六神通的阿羅漢,帶著一個沙彌,令他背負衣鉢,沿路而行。沙彌思惟:『我當以什麼乘入涅槃?』隨即發心:『佛是世尊,最上最妙,我當以佛乘入涅槃。』師父知道他的念頭,就取過衣鉢自己擔著,推沙彌走在前面。沙彌又再思惟:『佛道甚難,久住生死,受無量苦,姑且以小乘早入涅槃。』師父又把衣鉢囊還給沙彌令他擔著,叫他走在後面。這樣到了三次。沙彌對師父稟白:『師父年老昏耄,樣子像小兒戲耍!剛纔令我在前,又令我在後,何其太快?』師父回答:『你起初起念發心作佛,這心貴重,就住在我師父的道中。這樣的人,諸辟支佛尚且應當供養,何況阿羅漢!因此推你在前。你的心又後悔,想要取小乘,卻還沒有得到,你離我懸遠,因此令你在後。』沙彌聽了驚悟:『我師父能知道我的心!我一發意已經勝過阿羅漢,何況成就!』隨即自己堅固地安住在大乘法中。
再者,勝的名稱不一定是一切事中都勝,只是以「一發心,欲作佛,度眾生」這件事為勝;其餘的禪定、解脫等,尚且還沒有,怎麼能說勝?譬如就飛而言,鳥就勝過人。未來當得的功德,這件事不論。
小乘人說:『乃至補處菩薩,尚且不勝過得無量律儀的小沙彌。』
摩訶衍論中,或有人這樣說:『其中有發大乘心的人,雖然還在弊惡的小人之中,還是勝過二乘得解脫的人。』
這叫作二邊。離開這二邊,名為中道。中道的義理,如上面所說。因為它有義理之實的緣故,應當取它。所以說:「初發心時,勝一切眾生,何況成佛!」
聽聞薩婆若而信受的人,得到人中的善利。
有人說:『六波羅蜜是利。』
有人說:『六波羅蜜的果報是利,就是所謂轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。』
有人說:『得阿鞞跋致,不墮惡道,常生在人天富貴之處。』
有人說:『菩薩住於果報神通,遊行到十方,供養諸佛,以種種方便教化眾生;信受因緣,教化眾生,得到這樣等等的大利。』
「壽命中最」這一句,眾生有兩種命:第一種是命根,第二種是智慧命。這人得到智慧命的緣故,說他「壽命中最」。何況發心!發心的人可敬可貴。為什麼呢?如先前所說的因緣:「能捨自樂、與他樂;不自憂苦,憂他人苦故。」
那時,釋提桓因想要顯現歡喜之相,用天上的文陀羅花散在佛的身上,如經中廣說。
論主問道:
罪與福不可以給人,雖然想給,也給不成,釋提桓因為什麼說「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」?
論主答道:
雖然不可給人,然而自己能令心好。又這釋提桓因是要顯示他不執著於福,所以用隨喜心給求佛道的人。給聲聞人也是這樣。
釋提桓因向佛稟白:『我雖然得聲聞道,也不生一念令菩薩轉還向二乘心。為什麼呢?諸菩薩見眾生在生死之中有種種苦,想要利益一切世間的緣故,作這樣的願:「未度者我當等度。」』
那時,會中的眾生有人這樣想:『若如上面所說隨喜有功德,對初發心的人隨喜,對久發心的人隨喜,有什麼差別?』
釋提桓因想要解開眾人的疑惑,所以問佛說:『世尊!對初發心菩薩的功德隨喜,得多少福德?』如經中廣說。
這福德無量無邊,因為所種的是無量無邊之田;人不能數知,所以說譬喻令人理解,如經中廣說。隨喜的功德雖然無量無邊,對越接近佛道的人隨喜,福德越多。
這時,帝釋因為歡喜的緣故向佛稟白:『世尊!凡是聽聞這功德而不隨喜的人,就是魔民,從魔天而來。』為什麼呢?因為在魔的境界中,積集惡心的緣故而不隨喜。
這裡面說出因緣:「隨喜心能破魔界。是故求佛道者,欲愛敬三尊不捨者,當以隨喜心迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」
「不一不二相」這一句,是說不見諸法有一個定相而不屬於因緣的,所以說「不一」;不分別隨喜心、迴向心,這叫作「不二」,因為畢竟空的緣故。
佛認可帝釋的意思之後,更加稱說隨喜的功德:『這人常常憶念十方諸佛的功德而隨喜的緣故,迅速得以見佛。又以深心,對一切眾生想要令他們離苦得樂,因此往來生死,六情從來不受惡塵。終究不離開生在諸佛之前,因為不斷絕種子、見佛而行的緣故。』
這裡面佛自己說出因緣:『這人對無央數阿僧祇的初發心菩薩乃至無量的一生補處菩薩都隨喜的緣故,得到如上所說的果報,迅速成就佛道,度無量阿僧祇的眾生。』
再者,憍尸迦!這菩薩因為這福德如諸法實相而迴向。在實相之中心不可得,所以說「非心,亦不離心」;如上面所說「不一不二」的義理,因為事相不同的緣故而再說。
須菩提聽了之後,取這空無有心之相來詰難佛:『這心不是心,是空、無所有、如幻的,如何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?』
佛反問須菩提:『你見這空心的定相如幻嗎?』
須菩提心裡這樣想:『心若是空如幻,如何可見?若是可見,就不是空。』所以回答說:『不。』
佛說:『心若是空、無所有,你見這裡面有這「若有若無」的戲論嗎?』
回答說:『不是的。』
『離開這空、無所有、如幻的心,你見另外還有法能得無上道嗎?』
回答說:『不見。』
因為不見、不可得的緣故,哪裡有法是有、是無?一切諸法因為畢竟離的緣故、畢竟空的緣故,不墮於有、不墮於無;若法不墮在有無之中,這就是畢竟無所有,不應當得無上道。因為這因緣的緣故,般若波羅蜜畢竟離相,因為見有、見無二者都有過失的緣故。禪波羅蜜乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也是這樣畢竟離相。若法畢竟離,就不可得見、不可得修、不可得斷、不可得證;行這法就更無所得,因為畢竟離的緣故。
『世尊!如今般若波羅蜜畢竟離,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,如何以畢竟離得畢竟離?』若一法畢竟離,尚且不應當有所得,何況二離!譬如用手指去觸虛空,因為虛空無觸的緣故,手指不能觸,何況二者都無觸!也如虛空、涅槃。般若波羅蜜畢竟離、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,如何用離得離?
佛知道須菩提是隨順諸法實相而說的緣故,認可他的話:『善哉!善哉!』隨即說出因緣:『須菩提!若般若波羅蜜畢竟離、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,因為這因緣的緣故而可得。』
為什麼呢?若一法定有相而不是空的,那就是常法、不生之相,從未來到現在,從現在到過去。若沒有實在的生相就沒有滅相,若沒有生滅就沒有四諦,若沒有四諦就沒有法寶,法寶沒有的緣故也就沒有阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——因為法寶就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的緣故,若沒有法寶就沒有佛寶,若沒有佛法就沒有僧寶,若沒有三寶就沒有一切諸法——有這樣等等過罪的緣故。畢竟離相,就通達無礙。
若說畢竟離,應當知道也離空;若不離空,不名為畢竟離。所以經中說:「般若波羅蜜畢竟離故,能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;雖不離般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以二離而得二離。」因為畢竟空的緣故不應當詰難。
須菩提知道佛所說的甚深之相,所以向佛稟白:『若菩薩能這樣行,就是行甚深義。』
佛認可他的話:『這菩薩能做難做的事——能行這樣的甚深義,而不證二乘。』為什麼呢?這菩薩一心以利智深入空而不證涅槃,這就是難。
須菩提說:『如我理解佛所說的義理,這不算為難。為什麼呢?這人不得這甚深義有一個定相可以作證,不得般若波羅蜜,不得作證的人,誰當以甚深義而得證?若不證這甚深義,誰當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?這就叫作菩薩的無所得行。行這道,就照明一切法。』
論主問道:
佛說是「難」,須菩提說「不難」。師父與弟子的義理應當相同,為什麼各自相違背?
論主答道:
佛是就世諦而說,須菩提是就第一義諦而說。佛說菩薩得這甚深義,須菩提說菩薩也不得這甚深義。佛因為須菩提是為眾生的緣故而說:『有人聽聞難事就發心,所以說難事;有人聽聞難事而廢退,所以說無難。』
這叫作菩薩的無所得行;安住在這行之中,對一切法通達無礙。
須菩提說:『若菩薩聽聞這樣說畢竟離,沒有法可證,沒有取證的人,也沒有般若以及阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這時不驚、不沒、通達無礙的,這就叫作行般若波羅蜜。』行般若波羅蜜的人,這就叫作真行、深行。
為什麼呢?這菩薩不見般若波羅蜜,也不見我行般若波羅蜜,不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也不見有這法可得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,都無所分別。這菩薩安住在一切諸法實相之中,所以不作這樣的分別說:「二乘離我遠,佛道離我近。」
這裡面說虛空等譬喻,這些譬喻,是為了明了畢竟空的義理。般若波羅蜜雖然空,若有所修,能成就其事。乃至如木人,隨他作什麼事,都能成就。
舍利弗問須菩提:『只有般若無分別,諸波羅蜜也無分別嗎?』若只有般若是空、無分別,其餘的波羅蜜應當是有相,這樣菩薩道就有別異、不平等。又在初品中說:「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物。」如今為什麼說有別?若五事都空,就沒有分別,沒有六個名字,也沒有可修行的。
須菩提說:『五波羅蜜也空、沒有分別。』初發心、還沒有得無生法忍的人有分別。譬如四河還沒有會入大海就有別名,既入大海就沒有差別;菩薩也是這樣,世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦就沒有分別。
舍利弗問:『色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至無為性,也無分別嗎?若這些法空無差別,為什麼有六道的別異?為什麼有分別須陀洹乃至佛道?』
須菩提回答舍利弗:『諸法雖然畢竟空、無分別,而這些眾生以狂亂顛倒之心而起身口意業,隨著業而受身受業報。』貪欲是根本,只因為被欲所逼而生起著心,諸法沒有定相。業的果報,就是所謂六道。因此知道:空、無所分別是它的實在根本;只因為顛倒不實的緣故,而有六道的差別。
又須陀洹等賢聖,也是因畢竟空無分別之法而生,就是所謂斷三結之法,名為須陀洹果。三結使就是顛倒,覺知顛倒而除卻名為斷,所以斷法就是空、沒有分別。因為世諦的緣故,假名為人,得這法的緣故名為須陀洹果;所以應當知道須陀洹的人以及果都畢竟空、無分別。乃至佛、佛道也是這樣。
這裡面說出因緣:「非但現在無分別,過去如恒河沙諸佛一切分別斷故,入無餘涅槃,無有少許法定相可分別。一切法畢竟空,入是如、法性、實際門故。」所以說「因緣法甚深」,因為入這三昧門的緣故。
菩薩應當這樣行無分別的般若波羅蜜,因為行無分別的般若波羅蜜的緣故而得無分別之法,就是所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the sixty-fourth chapter, "Aspiration and Delight", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the seventy-eighth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Śakra Thinks That the Remaining Beings Should Aspire to and Delight in Those Who Arouse the Intent of Awakening; the Scattering of Flowers and the Vow, and the Weighing of the Merit of Rejoicing; Those Who Do Not Rejoice Are Māra's Retinue; Rejoicing and Dedication Are Not Mind and Not Apart from Mind; Subhūti Challenges the Buddha with the Mind That Is Like an Illusion, and Ultimate Separation Is Made Clear; What Is Practised Is Very Deep and the Two Vehicles Are Not Realised; the Practice with Nothing to Be Attained; the Similes of Space, the Illusory Person, the Image in a Mirror, the Conjured Person, and the Wooden Puppet Make Clear Non-discrimination; Śāriputra and Subhūti Discuss Why, If All Dharmas Are without Discrimination, There Are the Differences of the Six Destinies and the Four Fruits
At that time Śakra Devānām Indra had this thought in his mind: ‘When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, he then goes above all beings—how much more when he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi! Those beings who hear of this sarvajñā and believe and accept it obtain the good benefit among humans and the foremost among lives—how much more those who arouse the intent of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi! These beings who are able to arouse the intent of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it.’
At that time Śakra Devānām Indra scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha's body and uttered these words: ‘By this merit, if there are those who seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, may these people be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha, fully endowed with the omniscience of all kinds, and fully endowed with the dharmas of the one who is so of himself; if there are those who seek to be śrāvakas, may they be fully endowed with the dharmas of a śrāvaka. World-Honored One! If there is a bodhisattva who arouses the intent of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, I never give rise to a single thought to make him turn back; nor do I give rise to a single thought to make him turn back and fall to the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha ground. World-Honored One! I wish that the bodhisattvas redouble their vigour toward anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and, seeing beings within birth and death in all kinds of suffering and vexation, wish to benefit and bring ease and happiness to all the gods, humans, and asuras of the world; and with such a mind make such a vow: 「我既自度,亦當度未度者;我既自脫,當脫未脫者;我既安隱,當安未安者;我既滅度,當使未入滅度者得滅度。」 tr. "Having delivered myself, I shall also deliver those not yet delivered; having freed myself, I shall free those not yet freed; being myself at peace, I shall bring peace to those not yet at peace; having myself passed into extinction, I shall cause those who have not yet entered extinction to attain passing into extinction." World-Honored One! If good men and good women give rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, how much merit do they obtain? If they give rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattva who has long aroused intent, how much merit do they obtain? If they give rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the avaivartika bodhisattva, how much merit do they obtain? If they give rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth, how much merit do they obtain?’
The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Kauśika! The world of the four continents can be weighed and its weight known, but the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed. Again, Kauśika! This three-thousand great-thousand world can all be weighed and its weight known, but the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed. Again, Kauśika! Of the sea-water filling the three-thousand great-thousand world, if one took a single hair and split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop, the number of drops could still be known; but the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number.’
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If beings' minds do not rejoice in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, they are all Māra's retinue; the minds that do not rejoice have come from Māra's midst to be born. Why? World-Honored One! These bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are born in order to break Māra's domain. Therefore those who wish to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones should give rise to the mind of rejoicing; having rejoiced, they should dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because of the mark of neither one nor two.’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Kauśika! If there are those who can in this way rejoice and dedicate toward the bodhisattvas, they constantly meet the buddhas; they never see evil forms, never hear evil sounds, never smell evil scents, never eat evil flavours, never touch evil tangibles, never follow evil thoughts; they are never far from the buddhas, and from one buddha-world to another buddha-world they draw near to the buddhas and plant roots of goodness. Why? Good men and good women rejoice in and dedicate the roots of goodness of immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattvas who have first aroused intent; and they rejoice in the roots of goodness of immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattva-mahāsattvas of the second ground, the third ground, and so on up to the tenth ground, and of those bound to buddhahood in one more birth, and dedicate them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Because of the causes and conditions of these roots of goodness, they quickly draw near to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. These bodhisattvas, having obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, deliver immeasurable, boundless asaṃkhyeya beings. Kauśika! Because of these causes and conditions, good men and good women should rejoice in the roots of goodness of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent and dedicate them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, not mind, and not apart from mind; they rejoice in the roots of goodness of the one who has long aroused intent, of the avaivartika, and of the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth, and dedicate them to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, not mind, and not apart from mind.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This mind is like an illusion; how can it obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Do you see this mind as like an illusion?’
‘No, World-Honored One! I do not see the illusion, nor do I see the mind that is like an illusion.’
‘Subhūti! What do you think? If there is no illusion, and also no mind that is like an illusion, do you see this mind?’
‘No, World-Honored One!’
‘Subhūti! What do you think? Apart from illusion and apart from the mind that is like an illusion, do you see that there is some other dharma that can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
‘No, World-Honored One! I do not see that, apart from illusion and apart from the mind that is like an illusion, there is some other dharma that can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. World-Honored One! I do not see that there is some other dharma, or any dharma that could be spoken of as existent or as non-existent! Because this mark of dharmas is ultimately separated, it does not fall into existence and does not fall into non-existence. If a dharma is ultimately separated, it cannot obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; a dharma that is without anything existent should also not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? World-Honored One! All dharmas are without anything existent; within this there is nothing stained and nothing pure. World-Honored One! Therefore prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated; dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā are ultimately separated; and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, which is also ultimately separated. If a dharma is ultimately separated, it should not be cultivated and should not be destroyed. In practising prajñāpāramitā too there is no dharma to be obtained, because of ultimate separation. World-Honored One! If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, how can anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi be obtained by means of prajñāpāramitā? Anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is also ultimately separated; within two separations how can there be anything attained?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Excellent! Excellent! This prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated; dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā are ultimately separated; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds is ultimately separated. Subhūti! If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds is ultimately separated, for this reason anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi can be obtained. Subhūti! If prajñāpāramitā were not ultimately separated and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds were not ultimately separated, then it would not be called prajñāpāramitā, not be called dhyānapāramitā, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Subhūti! If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds is ultimately separated, therefore, Subhūti, it is not that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained not by means of prajñāpāramitā, nor is it that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained by obtaining separation through separation; it is not that it is not by means of prajñāpāramitā.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The meaning that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises is very deep!’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so, Subhūti! The meaning that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises is very deep. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas are able to do what is hard, namely to practise this deep meaning and yet not realise the śrāvaka or pratyekabuddha ground.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! As I have heard the meaning from the Buddha, what the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises is not hard. Why? This bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not obtain this meaning as something that can be realised, nor does he obtain prajñāpāramitā as what realises, nor is there anyone who realises. World-Honored One! If all dharmas are unfindable, what is the meaning that can be realised? What is the prajñāpāramitā that realises? Who is the one who realises, and who, having realised, obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? World-Honored One! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice with nothing to be attained. The bodhisattva who practises this attains clarity with regard to all dharmas.
‘World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva hears this deep Dharma and his mind is not startled, does not sink, is not terrified, and is not afraid, this is called practising prajñāpāramitā. When this bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not see himself practising prajñāpāramitā, nor does he see this prajñāpāramitā, nor does he see himself as one who will obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds are far from me; sarvajñā is near to me."
‘World-Honored One! It is like space, which does not have this thought: 「有法去我遠、去我近。」 tr. "Some dharma is far from me, is near to me." Why? World-Honored One! Because space is without discrimination. World-Honored One! The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā also does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds are far from me; sarvajñā is near to me." Why? Because within prajñāpāramitā there is no discrimination. World-Honored One! It is like the illusory person, who does not have this thought: 「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠。」 tr. "The conjurer is near to me; the onlookers are far from me." Why? Because the illusory person is without discrimination. The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā also does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds are far from me; sarvajñā is near to me." World-Honored One! It is like the image in a mirror, which does not have this thought: 「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠。」 tr. "That on which I depend is near to me; the rest are far from me." Why? Because the image is without discrimination. The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā also does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha grounds are far from me; sarvajñā is near to me." Why? Because within prajñāpāramitā there is no discrimination. World-Honored One! The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā is without love and without hate. Why? Because the self-nature of prajñāpāramitā is unfindable. World-Honored One! It is like the Buddha, who is without love and without hate; the bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā is likewise without love and without hate. Why? Because within prajñāpāramitā there is no hate and no love. World-Honored One! It is like the Buddha, in whom all discriminating notions are severed; the bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā is also like this: all discriminating notions are severed, because of ultimate emptiness.
‘World-Honored One! It is like a person conjured by the Buddha, who does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha are far from me; anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is near to me." Why? Because the person conjured by the Buddha is without discrimination. The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā is also like this; he does not have this thought: 「聲聞、辟支佛去我遠,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提去我近。」 tr. "The śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha are far from me; anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is near to me." World-Honored One! It is like a transformation made because there is something to be done: the matter done by the transformation is without discrimination. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā too is like this: there is a matter to be done, and one cultivates it and this matter is accomplished, and yet prajñāpāramitā too is without discrimination. World-Honored One! It is like a craftsman, or a craftsman's apprentice, who, because there is something to be done, makes wooden puppets—a man or a woman, an elephant, a horse, an ox, a sheep; this that is made can also have something it does, and this too is without discrimination. World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā too is like this: because there is something to be done, it is said that this matter is accomplished, and yet prajñāpāramitā too is without discrimination.’
Śāriputra asked Subhūti: ‘Is it only prajñāpāramitā that is without discrimination, or are dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā also without discrimination?’
Subhūti told Śāriputra: ‘Dhyānapāramitā is without discrimination, and so on up to dānapāramitā, which is also without discrimination.’
Śāriputra asked Subhūti: ‘Is form without discrimination, and so on up to consciousness also without discrimination? Are the eye and so on up to the mind without discrimination? Are form and so on up to dharmas without discrimination? Are eye-consciousness-contact and so on up to mind-consciousness-contact without discrimination? The feeling born from the condition of eye-contact and so on up to the feeling born from the condition of mind-contact; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; emptiness, the signless, non-action; the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great kindness and great compassion, the eighteen unshared dharmas, anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the unconditioned nature—are these also without discrimination? Subhūti! If form is without discrimination and so on up to the unconditioned nature is without discrimination, if all dharmas are without discrimination, how is it discriminated that there is the birth and death of the six destinies—this is hell, this is the hungry ghosts, this is the animals, this is the gods, this is humans, this is the asuras? How is it discriminated that this is the srota-āpanna, the sakṛdāgāmin, the anāgāmin, the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, the buddhas?’
Subhūti replied to Śāriputra: ‘Beings, because of the causes and conditions of inversion, perform deeds of body, speech, and mind, and according to the retribution of the original deeds of their desire they receive the bodies of the six destinies: the bodies of hell, the hungry ghosts, the animals, humans, the gods, and the asuras. As you said: 「云何分別有須陀洹乃至佛道?」 tr. "How is it discriminated that there is the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha path?" Śāriputra! The srota-āpanna exists precisely because of non-discrimination; the fruit of the srota-āpanna also exists because of non-discrimination; and so on up to the arhat, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha, the pratyekabuddha path, the Buddha, and the Buddha path—these too exist because of non-discrimination. Śāriputra! The buddhas of the past too exist because of non-discrimination, because discrimination is severed. Therefore, Śāriputra, you should know that all dharmas are without discrimination and of an indestructible mark, because they are like the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality. Śāriputra! Such a bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; having practised the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination, he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination.’
Treatise ①: Explaining That Arousing the Mind Surpasses All Beings—the Two Kinds of Beings and the Two Kinds of Arousing the Mind, and the Four Similes of the Crown Prince in the Womb, the Prince Not Yet Enthroned, the Kalaviṅka Bird, and the Śrāmaṇera; the Two Extremes and the Middle Way; the Accounts of the Good Benefit and the Life of Wisdom; the Question and Answer on Sin and Merit Not Being Something That Can Be Given to Others; the Field of Merit of Rejoicing and the Breaking of Māra's Realm; Neither One nor Two, and Not Mind and Not Apart from Mind; the Counter-question on the Empty Mind That Is Like an Illusion, and the Simile of Touching Space with a Finger; the Fault That with a Fixed Mark There Would Be No Four Truths and No Three Jewels; the Two Truths of Hard and Not Hard; the Two Similes of the Wooden Puppet Accomplishing Its Matter and the Four Rivers Entering the Sea; the Three Fetters Being Inversion, and the Provisional Name of Worldly Truth
The treatise-author explains:
At this time Śakra Devānām Indra and the people in the assembly all rejoiced together. Śakra Devānām Indra had this thought in his mind: ‘When this bodhisattva practises the bodhisattva path, all the merits he has already surpass all beings—how much more when he accomplishes anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!’
Beings are of two kinds: the first are those who have aroused the mind, the second are those who have not yet aroused the mind. The bodhisattva who has aroused the mind surpasses all who have not yet aroused the mind. Why? This person plants the causes and conditions of the immeasurable, unsurpassed dharmas of the Buddha, and wishes to deliver all beings, making them leave suffering and obtain happiness; the remaining beings only seek happiness for themselves and wish to give others suffering. Because of these and other causes and conditions, the one who has aroused the mind is superior.
The treatise-author asks:
The arhats, the pratyekabuddhas, and those who have the five supernormal powers are people free from desire; among those who have aroused the mind, there may be some who are not yet free from desire and have merely aroused the mind—how can it be said that they surpass?
The treatise-author answers:
This matter has already been answered in various ways in the earlier chapters. Though arhats and the like have exhausted the outflows, they are not equal to the bodhisattva who has first aroused the mind. It is like the crown prince of a wheel-turning sage king, who, though still in the womb, already surpasses the other sons; and again like the crown prince of a king, who, though not yet enthroned, surpasses the great ministers with their offices, riches, and honours.
Bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are of two kinds: the first practise the bodhisattva path of the perfections and the rest, the second have only aroused the mind emptily. What is spoken of here is 「行菩薩道者」 tr. "one who practises the bodhisattva path"; though this person's matter is not yet accomplished, he can surpass all beings—how much more when it is accomplished! As the kalaviṅka bird within the egg, before it has uttered a sound, can already surpass all the other birds—how much more when it is accomplished! The bodhisattva too is like this: though he has not yet become a Buddha, he practises the bodhisattva path, and with the voice that proclaims the real mark of all dharmas he breaks the idle discourse of the outside paths and of Māra's people—how much more when he becomes a Buddha!
Someone says: if there is one who can with a single arousing of the mind say: 「我當作佛,滅一切眾生苦。」 tr. "I shall become a Buddha and extinguish the suffering of all beings.", then, though he has not yet severed the afflictions and has not yet practised what is hard to practise, because his deed of mind and his deed of speech are weighty, he surpasses all beings. All beings seek happiness for themselves, and for their own sakes love those who are dear to them; though arhats and pratyekabuddhas do not crave worldly happiness, for the sake of extinguishing their own suffering they seek the happiness of nirvāṇa and cannot act for beings; what arises in the bodhisattva's mind and what he says with his mouth is for the delivering of all, and so he is superior.
It is like an arhat who had obtained the six supernormal powers, who took along a śrāmaṇera and had him carry his robe and bowl on his back as they went along the road. The śrāmaṇera reflected: ‘By which vehicle shall I enter nirvāṇa?’ At once he aroused the mind: ‘The Buddha is the World-Honored One, supreme and most wondrous; I shall enter nirvāṇa by the Buddha vehicle.’ The master knew his thought, and at once took the robe and bowl and shouldered them himself, and pushed the śrāmaṇera to walk in front. The śrāmaṇera reflected once again: ‘The Buddha path is very hard; one abides long in birth and death and undergoes immeasurable suffering; for the time being I will enter nirvāṇa early by the Small Vehicle.’ The master again handed the bag of robe and bowl back to the śrāmaṇera to carry, and told him to walk behind. So it went up to three times. The śrāmaṇera said to his master: ‘Master, you are old and senile; you behave like a child at play! Just now you had me go in front, and again you have me go behind—how very quick!’ The master answered: ‘When you first raised the thought and aroused the mind to become a Buddha, this mind was precious and weighty, and you then abode in the path of my master. Such a person the pratyekabuddhas should still make offerings to, how much more an arhat! Therefore I pushed you to the front. Your mind then regretted it and wished to take the Small Vehicle, and yet you have not yet obtained it; you are far removed from me, and therefore I made you go behind.’ Hearing this, the śrāmaṇera was startled into understanding: ‘My master can know my mind! With a single arousing of intent I have already surpassed the arhat, how much more on accomplishing it!’ At once he firmly abode of himself in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle.
Furthermore, the name surpassing need not mean surpassing in all matters; it is only in the matter of 「一發心,欲作佛,度眾生」 tr. "a single arousing of the mind, wishing to become a Buddha and deliver beings" that he is superior; the rest—meditative concentration, liberation, and so on—he does not yet even have, so how can he be said to surpass? It is as, speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human. The merits he will obtain in the future—this matter is not discussed.
People of the Small Vehicle say: ‘Even the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth does not surpass the little śrāmaṇera who has obtained the immeasurable restraints.’
Within the Mahāyāna treatises, some people say thus: ‘Among them there are those who have aroused the mind of the Great Vehicle who, though still among base and evil petty people, still surpass those of the two vehicles who have obtained liberation.’
These are called the two extremes. Leaving these two extremes is called the middle way. The meaning of the middle way is as said above. Because it has the reality of meaning, one should take it. Therefore it is said: 「初發心時,勝一切眾生,何況成佛!」 tr. "At the time of first arousing the mind, one surpasses all beings—how much more on becoming a Buddha!"
Those who hear of sarvajñā and believe and accept it obtain the good benefit among humans.
Someone says: ‘The six perfections are the benefit.’
Someone says: ‘The retribution of the six perfections is the benefit, namely the wheel-turning sage king, Śakra and the Brahmā king, the kings of humans, the kings of the Dharma, and so on.’
Someone says: ‘Obtaining avaivartika, one does not fall into the evil destinies, and is always born in places of wealth and honour among humans and gods.’
Someone says: ‘The bodhisattva abides in the supernormal powers of retribution, travels to the ten directions, makes offerings to the buddhas, and teaches and transforms beings by all kinds of skilful means; through the causes and conditions of belief and acceptance he teaches and transforms beings and obtains great benefits such as these.’
As to the phrase 「壽命中最」 tr. "the foremost among lives": beings have two kinds of life—the first is the life-faculty, the second is the life of wisdom. Because this person obtains the life of wisdom, he is said to be 「壽命中最」 tr. "the foremost among lives". How much more one who arouses the mind! The one who arouses the mind is worthy of respect and esteem. Why? Because of the causes and conditions spoken of earlier: 「能捨自樂、與他樂;不自憂苦,憂他人苦故。」 tr. "Because he can give up his own happiness and give happiness to others; he does not grieve over his own suffering, but grieves over the suffering of others."
At that time Śakra Devānām Indra, wishing to display the mark of his joy, scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha's body, as is set out at length in the sūtra.
The treatise-author asks:
Sin and merit cannot be given to others; even if one wishes to give them, the giving cannot be done. Why does Śakra Devānām Indra say 「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」 tr. "by this merit may those who seek the Buddha path be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha"?
The treatise-author answers:
Though they cannot be given to others, yet one can make one's own mind good. Again, this Śakra Devānām Indra wishes to show that he does not cling to merit, and so with the mind of rejoicing gives it to those who seek the Buddha path. Giving to the śrāvakas is likewise.
Śakra Devānām Indra said to the Buddha: ‘Though I have obtained the śrāvaka path, I do not give rise to a single thought to make the bodhisattvas turn back toward the mind of the two vehicles. Why? The bodhisattvas, seeing that beings within birth and death have all kinds of suffering, and wishing to benefit all the world, make this vow: 「未度者我當等度。」 tr. "Those not yet delivered I shall deliver equally."’
At that time some of the beings in the assembly had this thought: ‘If, as said above, rejoicing has merit, what difference is there between rejoicing in one who has first aroused the mind and rejoicing in one who has long aroused the mind?’
Śakra Devānām Indra, wishing to resolve the doubts of the assembly, therefore asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Rejoicing in the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattva who has first aroused the mind, how much merit does one obtain?’ As is set out at length in the sūtra.
This merit is immeasurable and boundless, because what is planted is an immeasurable and boundless field; people cannot know it by number, and so similes are spoken to make people understand, as is set out at length in the sūtra. Though the meritorious virtue of rejoicing is immeasurable and boundless, the nearer to the Buddha path the one in whom one rejoices, the greater the merit.
At this time Śakra, because of his joy, said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! All who hear of this merit and do not rejoice are Māra's people, who have come from the heaven of Māra.’ Why? Because, being in Māra's domain, they have accumulated evil minds and so do not rejoice.
Here the causes and conditions are spoken: 「隨喜心能破魔界。是故求佛道者,欲愛敬三尊不捨者,當以隨喜心迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm. Therefore those who seek the Buddha path, who wish to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones and not abandon them, should dedicate the mind of rejoicing to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."
The phrase 「不一不二相」 tr. "the mark of neither one nor two" means that he does not see that dharmas have any one fixed mark that does not belong to causes and conditions, and so it is said 「不一」 tr. "not one"; he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication, and this is called 「不二」 tr. "not two", because of ultimate emptiness.
The Buddha, having approved Śakra's meaning, further extols the merit of rejoicing: ‘Because this person constantly recollects the merits of the buddhas of the ten directions and rejoices, he quickly obtains the sight of the buddhas. Moreover, with a deep mind, he wishes to make all beings leave suffering and obtain happiness, and therefore he goes and comes within birth and death, and his six faculties never receive evil sense-objects. He is never apart from being born before the buddhas, because he does not cut off the seed, and practises seeing the buddhas.’
Here the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘Because this person rejoices in countless asaṃkhyeya bodhisattvas who have first aroused the mind, and so on up to immeasurable bodhisattvas bound to buddhahood in one more birth, he obtains the retribution spoken of above, quickly accomplishes the Buddha path, and delivers immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings.’
Furthermore, Kauśika! This bodhisattva dedicates this merit as the real mark of all dharmas is. Within the real mark the mind is unfindable, and so it is said 「非心,亦不離心」 tr. "not mind, and also not apart from mind"; the meaning of 「不一不二」 tr. "neither one nor two" as said above is spoken again because the aspects of the matter are different.
Subhūti, having heard this, took this mark of the mind as empty and without existence and challenged the Buddha: ‘This mind is not mind; it is empty, without anything existent, like an illusion—how can it obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
The Buddha asked Subhūti in return: ‘Do you see the fixed mark of this empty mind as like an illusion?’
Subhūti had this thought in his mind: ‘If the mind is empty and like an illusion, how can it be seen? If it can be seen, it is not empty.’ Therefore he answered: ‘No.’
The Buddha said: ‘If the mind is empty and without anything existent, do you see within it this idle discourse of 「若有若無」 tr. "whether existent or non-existent"?’
He answered: ‘It is not so.’
‘Apart from this mind that is empty, without anything existent, and like an illusion, do you see that there is some other dharma that can obtain the unsurpassed path?’
He answered: ‘I do not see it.’
Because it is not seen and is unfindable, where is there a dharma that is existent or non-existent? All dharmas, because they are ultimately separated and because they are ultimately empty, do not fall into existence and do not fall into non-existence; if a dharma does not fall within existence and non-existence, this is ultimately without anything existent, and it should not obtain the unsurpassed path. Because of these causes and conditions, prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of ultimate separation, because seeing existence and seeing non-existence both have faults. Dhyānapāramitā and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are likewise of the mark of ultimate separation. If a dharma is ultimately separated, it cannot be seen, cannot be cultivated, cannot be severed, and cannot be realised; in practising this dharma there is further nothing to be attained, because of ultimate separation.
‘World-Honored One! Now prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is ultimately separated; how can ultimate separation obtain ultimate separation?’ If even one dharma is ultimately separated, there should still not be anything attained—how much less with two separations! It is as when one touches space with a finger: because space has no contact, the finger cannot touch it—how much less when both have no contact! It is also like space and nirvāṇa. Prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is ultimately separated; how can separation be used to obtain separation?
The Buddha, knowing that Subhūti spoke in accord with the real mark of all dharmas, approved his words: ‘Excellent! Excellent!’ At once he stated the causes and conditions: ‘Subhūti! If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is ultimately separated, because of these causes and conditions it can be obtained.’
Why? If one dharma definitely had a mark and were not empty, it would be a permanent dharma, of the mark of non-arising, going from the future to the present and from the present to the past. If there were no real mark of arising, there would be no mark of ceasing; if there were no arising and ceasing, there would be no four truths; if there were no four truths, there would be no Dharma Jewel; because there would be no Dharma Jewel, there would also be no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—because the Dharma Jewel is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—if there were no Dharma Jewel, there would be no Buddha Jewel; if there were no Buddha-Dharma, there would be no Saṅgha Jewel; if there were no Three Jewels, there would be no dharmas at all—because there are faults and offences such as these. With the mark of ultimate separation, one penetrates without obstruction.
If ultimate separation is spoken of, know that it is also separated from emptiness; if it is not separated from emptiness, it is not called ultimate separation. Therefore the sūtra says: 「般若波羅蜜畢竟離故,能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;雖不離般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以二離而得二離。」 tr. "Because prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi can be obtained; though it is not apart from prajñāpāramitā that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained, yet it is not by two separations that two separations are obtained." Because of ultimate emptiness, one should not challenge it.
Subhūti, knowing the very deep mark spoken by the Buddha, therefore said to the Buddha: ‘If the bodhisattva can practise in this way, this is practising the very deep meaning.’
The Buddha approved his words: ‘This bodhisattva is able to do what is hard—able to practise such a very deep meaning and yet not realise the two vehicles.’ Why? This bodhisattva, single-mindedly, with keen wisdom, enters deeply into emptiness and yet does not realise nirvāṇa; this is what is hard.
Subhūti said: ‘As I understand the meaning the Buddha speaks, this is not hard. Why? This person does not obtain this very deep meaning as having a fixed mark that can be realised, does not obtain prajñāpāramitā, and does not obtain one who realises; who then will obtain realisation by the very deep meaning? If this very deep meaning is not realised, who will obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? This is called the bodhisattva's practice with nothing to be attained. Practising this path, one illuminates all dharmas.’
The treatise-author asks:
The Buddha says 「難」 tr. "hard"; Subhūti says 「不難」 tr. "not hard". The meaning of master and disciple should be the same; why does each contradict the other?
The treatise-author answers:
The Buddha speaks by reason of worldly truth; Subhūti speaks by reason of the truth of the highest meaning. The Buddha says the bodhisattva obtains this very deep meaning; Subhūti says the bodhisattva also does not obtain this very deep meaning. The Buddha, on Subhūti's account, speaks for the sake of beings: ‘There are people who, hearing of a hard matter, arouse the mind, and so the hard matter is spoken of; there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, give up and retreat, and so it is said there is no hardness.’
This is called the bodhisattva's practice with nothing to be attained; abiding within this practice, he penetrates all dharmas without obstruction.
Subhūti said: ‘If the bodhisattva, hearing ultimate separation spoken of in this way—that there is no dharma to be realised, no one who takes realisation, and also no prajñā and no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—at that time is not startled, does not sink, and penetrates without obstruction, this is called practising prajñāpāramitā.’ The one who practises prajñāpāramitā—this is called true practice, deep practice.
Why? This bodhisattva does not see prajñāpāramitā, nor does he see himself practising prajñāpāramitā; he does not see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor does he see that there is this dharma by which anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi can be obtained; in none of this does he make any discrimination. This bodhisattva abides within the real mark of all dharmas, and so he does not make this discrimination, saying: 「二乘離我遠,佛道離我近。」 tr. "The two vehicles are far from me; the Buddha path is near to me."
Here the similes of space and the rest are spoken; these similes are for the sake of making clear the meaning of ultimate emptiness. Though prajñāpāramitā is empty, if there is something cultivated, it can accomplish its matter. And so on up to: like the wooden puppet, whatever matter it is made to do, it can accomplish it all.
Śāriputra asked Subhūti: ‘Is it only prajñā that is without discrimination, or are the perfections also without discrimination?’ If only prajñā were empty and without discrimination, the remaining perfections would have to have marks; in that case the bodhisattva path would have differences and not be equal. Again, in the first chapter it was said: 「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物。」 tr. "When one practises dānapāramitā, there is no giver, no receiver, and also no goods." Why is it now said that there are differences? If the five matters are all empty, there is no discrimination, there are not six names, and there is also nothing to be cultivated and practised.
Subhūti said: ‘The five perfections are also empty and without discrimination.’ Those who have first aroused the mind and have not yet obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas have discrimination. It is like the four rivers, which before they have met the great sea have separate names, and once they have entered the great sea are without difference; the bodhisattva too is like this: within the truth of worldly convention there are differences; in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination.
Śāriputra asked: ‘Form and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and so on up to the unconditioned nature—are these also without discrimination? If these dharmas are empty and without difference, why are there the differences of the six destinies? Why is there the discriminating of the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha path?’
Subhūti answered Śāriputra: ‘Though all dharmas are ultimately empty and without discrimination, these beings, with a mad, disordered, and inverted mind, give rise to deeds of body, speech, and mind, and according to their deeds receive bodies and receive the retribution of their deeds.’ Greed and desire are the root; only because they are pressed by desire do they give rise to a clinging mind; dharmas have no fixed mark. The retribution of deeds is what is called the six destinies. Therefore it is known: emptiness and being without any discrimination are their real root; only because of inversion and unreality are there the differences of the six destinies.
Again, the worthies and sages such as the srota-āpanna are also born from the dharma of ultimate emptiness and non-discrimination, namely the dharma of severing the three fetters, which is called the fruit of the srota-āpanna. The three fetters are inversion; to be aware of inversion and remove it is called severing, and so the dharma of severing is empty and without discrimination. By reason of worldly truth, one is provisionally named a person, and because he obtains this dharma it is called the fruit of the srota-āpanna; therefore one should know that the person of the srota-āpanna and the fruit are both ultimately empty and without discrimination. And so on up to the Buddha and the Buddha path, likewise.
Here the causes and conditions are spoken: 「非但現在無分別,過去如恒河沙諸佛一切分別斷故,入無餘涅槃,無有少許法定相可分別。一切法畢竟空,入是如、法性、實際門故。」 tr. "Not only in the present is there no discrimination: the buddhas of the past, as many as the sands of the Ganges, because all discrimination was severed, entered nirvāṇa without remainder, and there is not the slightest dharma with a fixed mark that can be discriminated. This is because all dharmas are ultimately empty and enter the gate of this suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality." Therefore it is said 「因緣法甚深」 tr. "the dharma of causes and conditions is very deep", because one enters this gate of samādhi.
The bodhisattva should in this way practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; because he practises the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination, he obtains the dharma of non-discrimination, namely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.
願樂品:願樂二字何以是本品的總題,帝釋何以不先讚佛而先念發心者出一切眾生之上,隨喜心何以能以一髮渧海之喻格量到不可數知,不隨喜何以竟被判為魔眷屬,隨喜迴向何以要說不一不二相,非心非離心何以不是兩可之辭,須菩提何以在功德正盛時忽以心如幻詰佛,三番問答何以層層皆答不也,二離中云何有所得何以是全品最硬的一問,畢竟離何以反成能得菩提之由,佛說難而須菩提說不難何以師弟不相違,虛空幻人鏡像化人木人諸喻何以都落在無分別,一切法無分別何以仍有六道與四果之別,論主何以以胎中太子未即位王子歌羅頻伽鳥與沙彌四喻釋發心之勝,小乘人言與摩訶衍論中或有人言何以同名二邊
在問什麼
這一品問的是一件看似很淺、其實很硬的事:我看見別人行道有成,我這一念歡喜,有沒有分量?
品名「願樂」二字,出自品首帝釋的一念——他見菩薩行六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法時已出一切眾生之上,便說能發菩提意的這些眾生,「其餘眾生應當願樂」。願樂不是羨慕,也不是空泛的祝福,它在本品中有一個很具體的形狀:散華、發願、隨喜、迴向。帝釋把這四件事一氣做完,然後問佛一個數量上的問題——對初發意、久發意、阿鞞跋致、一生補處這幾位菩薩的功德起隨喜心,各得多少福德?佛的回答不是給一個數,是給兩重格量:四天下乃至三千大千世界都可稱知斤兩,隨喜心的福德不可稱量;三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分、以一分髮渧取,尚可知渧數,隨喜心的福德不可數知。所比的是最大的量與最細的量,而所顯的只有一件事——這福德不在量的一路上。
帝釋接著把話說得極重:心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的,皆是魔眷屬,從魔中來生。一個看似柔軟的心行,何以判得這樣嚴?帝釋自己給了因——發心菩薩是為破魔境界而生的,所以隨喜心與魔境界正相對治。而他所教的隨喜有一個限制語:「以不一不二相故」。本品從這裡開始轉硬。
轉到最硬處的是須菩提。經文功德正盛之際,他忽然以「是心如幻」詰佛:心既如幻,云何能得菩提?佛不直答,反問三番,須菩提三答皆「不也」——初答自陳不見幻、不見心如幻,次答但言「不也!世尊!」,第三答自陳不見離幻離心如幻更有法得菩提。三番之後須菩提自出結論:一切法畢竟離,畢竟離則不應修不應壞,「二離中云何能有所得」。佛的回答出人意表:正因為畢竟離,所以能得;若非畢竟離,就不名般若乃至一切種智。全品的骨在此一轉。
其後是三段收尾。其一,佛說菩薩行深義而不證二乘是「能為難事」,須菩提卻說不為難——師弟之言相反,論主以世諦、第一義諦分判,並指出佛之所以說難、說不難,都是就聽者而設。其二,須菩提廣出虛空、幻人、鏡中像、佛所化人、工匠木人諸喻,諸喻皆落在無分別,末二喻(佛所化人、工匠木人)更添「能有所作」。其三,舍利弗承此而問:若一切法無分別,六道與四果之差別從何而來?須菩提報以顛倒受身、賢聖亦因無分別而有,末歸一句——菩薩應行無分別般若,行無分別般若已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
論段則是隨文而釋。論主先釋發心何以勝一切眾生,以胎中太子、未即位王子、歌羅頻伽鳥、六神通阿羅漢與沙彌四喻層層申之;並舉小乘人言與摩訶衍論中或有人言兩說,判為二邊而取中道。次釋善利、壽命中最、散華、罪福不可與人之問答、隨喜福田、破魔界、不一不二、非心不離心;再隨經文釋空心如幻之三番反問、指觸虛空之喻、定相則無四諦三寶之過;末釋難與不難之二諦分判、木人成事之喻、四河入海之喻、三結即顛倒與世諦假名。一頭一尾看:本品起於一念隨喜,終於無分別般若——隨喜之所以無量,正因為它是無分別的。
逐段解明
一、帝釋念發菩提意者出一切眾生之上,其餘眾生應當願樂。 品首不是佛說,是帝釋作念。他先舉菩薩行般若、禪、毘梨耶、羼提、尸羅、檀六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法之時,已「出一切眾生之上」,何況得菩提時;次說聞薩婆若而信者得人中善利、壽命中最,何況發菩提意者;末句纔落到品名——其餘眾生應當願樂。此處先問一句:何以把『聞而信』與「發意」分成兩級來說?答在層層遞進的句法裡——信是入門,發意是決定,而願樂是第三者對前二者的態度。讀者莫把願樂讀成旁觀者的客套:帝釋是把它列在信與發意之後,作為同一條路上的一階。
二、帝釋散曼陀羅華發願,並問四位菩薩隨喜幾許福德。 帝釋隨念而行:以天曼陀羅華散佛上,發願令求菩提者具足佛法、一切種智、自然法,令求聲聞者具足聲聞法;自誓終不生一念令菩薩轉還、亦不令其轉還墮二乘地;又願諸菩薩倍復精進,並代述菩薩之願——「我既自度,亦當度未度者」乃至「我既滅度,當使未入滅度者得滅度」;末乃發問:於初發意、久發意、阿鞞跋致、一生補處菩薩功德隨喜心,各得幾許福德?此段須看清帝釋的次第:先散華,次發願,次自誓不退他人之心,末纔問福德。問福德放在最後,不是求報,是求解——他要知道自己這一念的分量。
三、佛以稱斤兩與一髮渧海二喻格量隨喜福德。 佛的答不給數目,給兩個格量。前者取大:四天下世界、三千大千世界皆可稱知斤兩,而隨喜心福德不可稱量。後者取細:三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,猶可知渧數,而隨喜心福德不可數知。此處先排一個誤解:這不是說隨喜的福『非常大』。若只是非常大,仍在可稱可數的一路上;經文所舉的正是可稱與可數之極,而以「不可稱」「不可數」別之——所別者是類,不是量。落到行上:計較自己隨喜得多少福的心,本身就不在這一類裡。
四、帝釋言不隨喜者皆魔眷屬,當生隨喜迴向,以不一不二相故。 帝釋承佛之答而更進一層,判語極重:眾生心不隨喜菩提者皆是魔眷屬,諸心不隨喜者從魔中來生。何以判得這樣嚴?帝釋自出其因——是諸發心菩薩「為破魔境界故生」。既然發心菩薩之生正為破魔,那麼對發心菩薩不生歡喜的心,其向背便自明白。末句最要緊:欲愛敬三尊者應生隨喜心,隨喜已應迴向菩提,「以不一不二相故」——隨喜與迴向不是兩件可以邀功的善事,它們要在不一不二相中行。三尊之目,本品未出,論亦未釋,此處不補。
五、佛可其言,說隨喜迴向者常值諸佛乃至疾近菩提,非心非離心。 佛印可帝釋之語,並廣說果相:常值諸佛,終不見惡色、聞惡聲、嗅惡香、食惡味、觸惡觸、隨惡念,終不遠離諸佛,從一佛界至一佛界親近諸佛種善根。次出其因:為無量阿僧祇初發意菩薩乃至第二地、第三地乃至第十地、一生補處諸菩薩善根隨喜迴向,故疾近菩提,得菩提已度無量眾生。末句忽然轉硬——「非心、非離心」。讀者於此莫急著求解:佛把最實在的果報與最空的簡別放在同一段裡,正是要行人知道,果報之所以無盡,是因為它不繫於一個可執的心。
六、須菩提以心如幻詰佛。 場景一轉,說者由帝釋換為須菩提。他所問的只有一句:是心如幻,云何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?此問來得極突然——上文正說隨喜迴向的無邊果報,他偏在此時問心之虛幻。何以是此時?正因為上文末句是「非心、非離心」;佛既自己說心不可執,須菩提便就此徹問到底。讀經遇見這樣的急轉,先找上一句的末語,多半接得上。
七、佛反問:汝見是心如幻不。 佛不正面答,先反問:於汝意云何?汝見是心如幻不?此是本品三番問答的第一番。佛的答法值得留意:須菩提問的是『如幻之心云何得菩提』,佛卻先問他『你見到那個如幻的心了嗎』。這一問把論題從『能不能得』移到『有沒有所見』——凡是難問,先問所依之事是否成立,這是本經常法。
八、須菩提答:不見幻,亦不見心如幻。 第一番之答:不也,世尊!我不見幻,亦不見心如幻。此答分兩截:幻本身不見,心之如幻亦不見。要排一個誤解——這不是說『我還沒看到』,而是說幻與如幻皆無可見之相。若有可見,便是實法,也就不名為幻了。
九、佛再問:若無幻亦無心如幻,汝見是心不。 第二番。佛順須菩提之答而推:既然幻與心如幻俱不可見,那麼你見到這個心嗎?此問是在收退路——前答只否掉了「如幻」這一層,還留著一個「心」;佛此問直取其心。讀論當學這種步步收拾的問法:破一層而留一層,等於沒破。
十、須菩提答:不也。 第二番之答只兩字。經文不加解釋,直下斷絕。短答處往往是心行最實處——說得越多,越像在解釋;此處連理由也不出,正顯其不見之真。
十一、佛三問:離幻、離心如幻,汝見更有法得菩提不。 第三番。佛再退一步設問:撇開幻、撇開心如幻,另外還有法可得菩提嗎?此問是最後一道門——前二問破的是心與如幻,此問破的是『別有一法』。凡人於心外求法之念,正在此處被問住。
十二、須菩提答不見,並自申畢竟離故二離中無所得。 第三番之答最長,也是經段的樞紐。須菩提先答不見,次自陳所以:不見更有法、何等法可說若有若無;法相畢竟離故不墮有、不墮無;若法畢竟離則不能得菩提,無所有法亦不應得;一切法無所有,其中無垢者、無淨者;故般若乃至菩提皆畢竟離;畢竟離則不應修、不應壞;末以一問收束——「若般若波羅蜜畢竟離者,云何因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」「二離中云何能有所得?」此段須看清須菩提不是在唱空調:他是順著佛前三問的答案推到底,推出一個真實的僵局。全品之硬,硬在此僵局是誠實推出來的,不是設難。
十三、佛答:正以畢竟離故能得,非不因般若,亦不以離得離。 佛的答語有三節。其一、印可:善哉!善哉!般若乃至一切種智畢竟離。其二、翻轉:正因為畢竟離,「以是故能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;若非畢竟離,則不名般若乃至一切種智。其三、雙遮:非不因般若波羅蜜得菩提,亦不以離得離而得菩提。此處最易讀錯:佛不是說「離」是一個可以拿來當因的東西,末節「亦不以離得離」正防此失。畢竟離不是另一條路,是這條路的實相;因之而得,不是以之為工具。
十四、須菩提歎所行義甚深。 須菩提聞答而歎:菩薩摩訶薩所行義甚深。一句歎語,是前段論辯的收束記號。讀經見歎語,當回頭看它歎的是哪一句——此處所歎的正是『以畢竟離故能得』之翻轉,而非泛歎般若。
十五、佛言能為難事,行深義而不證二乘。 佛順其歎而加一義:諸菩薩摩訶薩能為難事,所謂行是深義而不證聲聞、辟支佛地。難處不在深義之難解,在深入而不取證。先問一句:深入空而取證,本是二乘之所成,何以在此判為失?答在所發之心——菩薩之行不為自出,故雖至可證之處而不證。落到行上:凡於靜境中覺得『到此可以歇了』的一念,正是此段所說之關。
十六、須菩提言不為難,以無所得行故。 須菩提卻說不為難,並自出理由:菩薩不得是義可作證,不得般若作證,亦無作證者;若一切法不可得,則何等是義可證、何等是般若作證、何等是作證者、作證已得菩提?故名「菩薩摩訶薩無所得行」,菩薩行是,於一切法皆得明了。此處先排一個誤解:須菩提不是在跟佛抬槓。他所說的「不難」是就法體說——既無能證所證,難從何立;佛所說的「難」是就行人說。二說各據一諦,論段自有分判。
十七、聞深法不驚不沒不怖不畏是名行般若。 須菩提承前而說行相:菩薩聞是深法,心不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏,是名為行般若;行時不見我行般若,不見般若,不見我當得菩提,不作「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近」之念。四個「不」經文並列而未別其相,論段所申者亦只是「不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜」一語。四事能過,纔說得上行。末句最要緊——不作遠近之念,是說行人心中不可有一張進度表。
十八、虛空、幻人、鏡中像、佛無愛憎、佛分別想斷諸喻。 須菩提廣出喻證:虛空不作「有法去我遠、去我近」之念,以虛空無分別故;幻人不作「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠」之念,以幻人無分別故;鏡中像不作「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠」之念,以像無分別故;又如佛無愛無憎,行般若菩薩亦無愛無憎,以般若中無憎無愛故;又如佛一切分別想斷,行般若菩薩亦一切分別想斷,畢竟空故。諸喻同取一義:虛空、幻人、鏡中像三喻,經文一律只出「無分別故」一由,未別其照。讀喻不可只記喻材之異,要看諸喻所同歸的那一句。
十九、佛所化人與工匠木人二喻:無分別而能有所作。 末二喻轉出新義:佛所化人不作遠近之念,以化人無分別故;有所為故作化,化所作事無分別;又如工匠或工匠弟子有所為故作木人,若男、若女、象、馬、牛、羊,是所作亦能有所作,而亦無分別。所以般若亦如是,有所為故說是事成就,而般若亦無分別。此處先問:前諸喻說無分別,何以此二喻要添「能有所作」?答在防一邊之失——無分別若讀成無所能,便成木石之空。故此二喻是全段的收口:無分別不礙成事,正因無分別纔能成無盡之事。
二十、舍利弗問:但般若無分別,餘度亦無分別耶。 說者第三轉:舍利弗問須菩提。所問甚短——只有般若無分別,還是禪波羅蜜乃至檀波羅蜜也無分別?此問看似求證一個常識,其實是要把「無分別」的範圍逼出來。經中凡以『但……亦……』為問者,多是此意。
廿一、須菩提答:五度亦無分別。 須菩提語舍利弗:禪波羅蜜無分別,乃至檀波羅蜜亦無分別。答得直截,不作分疏。此處要接住一個後果:既然六度同是無分別,則六度之名相差別何以成立?舍利弗下問正踩此處,可見短答之後必有進逼。
廿二、舍利弗續問:一切法無分別,何以有六道與四果之別。 舍利弗把範圍推到底:色乃至識、眼乃至意、色乃至法、眼識觸乃至意識觸、眼觸因緣生受乃至意觸因緣生受,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至八聖道分,空、無相、無作,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、大慈大悲、十八不共法、菩提、無為性,亦無分別耶?若一切法無分別,云何分別有六道生死——地獄、餓鬼、畜生、天、人、阿修羅?云何分別是須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸佛?此問是全經段最大的一問,也是讀者心中必然生起的一問。要看清它的結構:前半窮舉諸法,後半舉出兩組差別——一是六道之染,一是賢聖之淨。染淨兩頭都要交代,問纔算問全。六道之目經文自列於此,四禪、四無量心、四無色定、十八不共法等之目本品未出,不補。
廿三、須菩提報:顛倒受身、無分別故有賢聖,應行無分別般若得無分別菩提。 須菩提之答分三節。其一、釋六道:眾生顛倒因緣故造作身口意業,隨欲本業報受六道身。其二、釋賢聖:須陀洹即是無分別故有,須陀洹果亦是無分別故有,乃至阿羅漢、阿羅漢果、辟支佛、辟支佛道、佛、佛道亦是無分別故有;過去諸佛亦是無分別、斷分別故有。其三、總結並勸行:當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故;菩薩應行無分別般若,行已便得無分別菩提。此答之妙在兩路分立:染之差別從顛倒來,淨之差別從無分別來——前者是錯覺造出來的別,後者是斷別而後有的別。末節的「便得」二字接得極穩:行無分別之因,得無分別之果,因果同一味。
廿四、釋曰:論段起。 論主以「釋曰」領起全論段,不另立科目。此二字是全論段唯一的總標,其下逐段隨經而釋,不另分章。讀論當以此為界:此前是經,此後是論主之語;經中之語若再出現,皆是論主牒經。
廿五、釋提桓因及會中人歡喜作念。 論主先補經文未明之情境:是時釋提桓因及會中人皆共歡喜,釋提桓因作是念——是菩薩行菩薩道時所有功德尚勝一切眾生,何況成菩提!論主為何要補「皆共歡喜」?因為經文只記帝釋一人之念,論主指出這一念出於大眾共感,非帝釋私見。讀論常見此種補筆:它不是添事,是還原場景。
廿六、眾生二種:發心與未發心,發心者勝。 論主立第一義:眾生有二種,一者發心、二者未發心;發心菩薩勝一切未發心者。所以者何?是人種無量無上佛法因緣,欲度一切眾生令離苦得樂;其餘眾生但自求樂,欲與他苦。此處先排一個誤解:所勝不在能力,在所向。論主給的理由自始至終只有一個——向自與向他。落到行上:檢查自己是否在「發心」這一邊,不必看成就,看這一念是為誰。
廿七、問曰:阿羅漢辟支佛五通皆離欲,發心者未離欲,云何得勝。 論主自設第一問,問得極合情理:諸阿羅漢、辟支佛及五通是離欲人,發心者或有未離欲但發心,云何得勝?此問的分量在「離欲」二字——那是實實在在的證量,而發心者可能一無所有。凡讀到『發心便勝』之語而心中不服者,此問正是替你問的。五通之目本品未出,不補。
廿八、答曰:先品已答,如胎中太子、未即位之王子。 論主答有三節。其一、指路:是事先品中已種種答,不重出。其二、正答:阿羅漢等雖漏盡,不如初發心菩薩。其三、二喻:如轉輪聖王太子雖在胎中已勝餘子,如國王太子雖未即位勝諸大臣有位富貴者。二喻同取一義而所照不同:胎中太子照其未生而已定,未即位之太子照其未任而已貴。所貴者在種姓與所紹之位,不在現前之能——這正是第廿六段『所向』一義的形象化。
廿九、發心菩薩二種:行菩薩道者與但空發心者,如歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中。 論主隨即補一個要緊的簡別:發心菩薩有二種,一者行諸波羅蜜等菩薩道,二者但空發心,而特言此中所說者是「行菩薩道者」。何以要補這一句?因為第廿八段之答若無此限,便成『凡發心者皆勝阿羅漢』之濫。次出喻:如歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中未發聲已能勝諸鳥;菩薩雖未成佛,行菩薩道,說諸法實相音聲,破諸外道及魔民戲論,何況成佛!此喻之照處在「聲」——鳥以聲勝,菩薩以說實相之聲勝,喻與所喻相扣得極緊。
三十、有人言:一發心言我當作佛滅一切眾生苦,以心口業重故勝。 此段是他說,非論主自語。有人言:若有能一發心言「我當作佛,滅一切眾生苦」,雖未斷煩惱、未行難事,以心、口業重故勝於一切眾生;一切眾生皆自求樂、自為身故愛其所親,阿羅漢、辟支佛雖不貪世樂,自為滅苦故求涅槃樂,不能為眾生;菩薩心生、口言為度一切,是故勝。讀者於此要記住一個分際:此說把「勝」的根據下到心業、口業之重,較論主所立的『所向』更進一步落到業上。論主錄之而不判,讀者亦不必急判。
卅一、六神通阿羅漢與沙彌之喻。 論主出一段長喻。一六神通阿羅漢將一沙彌令負衣鉢循路而行;沙彌思惟當以何乘入涅槃,即發心以佛乘入涅槃;師知其念,即取衣鉢自擔,推沙彌在前行。沙彌復思佛道甚難、久住生死受無量苦,且以小乘早入涅槃;師復以衣鉢囊還與沙彌令擔,語在後行。如是至三。沙彌怪師如小兒戲,師答:汝初念發心作佛,是心貴重,則住我師道中;如是人諸辟支佛尚應供養,何況阿羅漢,以是故推汝在前;汝心還悔欲取小乘而未便得,汝去我懸遠,是故令汝在後。沙彌聞已驚悟——我師能知我心,我一發意已勝阿羅漢,何況成就——即自堅固住大乘法。此喻的好處在於它把「勝」放進一個可以反覆的日用場景:前後之位隨念而易,三度改易而師不厭。落到行上:發心之勝不是一次授與的名分,是隨念而現、隨悔而失的實況。
卅二、勝不必一切事中皆勝,如以飛言鳥勝人。 論主隨即自守分寸:勝名不必一切事中皆勝,但以「一發心,欲作佛,度眾生」是事為勝;諸餘禪定、解脫等猶尚未有,何得言勝?譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。未來當得功德,此事不論。此段是全論段最重要的一道剎車。先問:既已說發心勝阿羅漢,何以又自限?答在防濫——若不限,則發心者可以據此輕慢一切有實證的人,而那正是本論所破的另一邊。落到行上:以發心自勵可,以發心自高不可;所勝者唯在一事,其餘諸事仍須從頭修起。
卅三、小乘人言:補處菩薩尚不勝得無量律儀之小沙彌。 論主舉出第一邊之說:小乘人言,乃至補處菩薩尚不勝小沙彌得無量律儀者。此說之據在戒體——沙彌受戒得無量律儀,是現前可指之功德;補處菩薩若就律儀論,未必過之。論主錄其言而不加駁語,讀者當如實看其所據,纔知下文「二邊」之判從何而來。
卅四、摩訶衍論中或有人言:發大乘心者雖在弊惡小人中猶勝二乘得解脫者。 論主舉出第二邊之說,且明其出處在摩訶衍論中:或有人如是言,其有發大乘心者,雖復在弊惡小人中,猶勝二乘得解脫者。此說與前說正相反:前說以現前戒體為準,此說以所發之心為準而不問其人之弊惡。兩說各執一端,各自成理——論主之所以要把兩說並舉,正為顯出執一端之失不在於錯,而在於偏。
卅五、二邊與中道,故說初發心時勝一切眾生。 論主下判語:是名二邊,離是二邊名為中道;中道義如上說,以其有義理實故應當取;是故說「初發心時,勝一切眾生,何況成佛!」此處要看清中道不是折衷。論主給的取捨標準只有一句——「以其有義理實故」;取的是義理之實,不是兩說之間的中間值。落到行上:遇見兩種都有道理而互相排斥的說法,先問各自所據為何,再問哪一說站在義理之實上,不要先算比例。
卅六、釋經句「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利」。 論主轉釋經文第一段之語,提出「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利」一句而未即解,留待下文諸說。論主為何在此立目?因為此句在經文中只是一個連帶語,未曾界定何謂「善利」;凡經中出一名相而未界定者,論主多為之立目而集諸說——見此格式,即知下文是並陳而非定判。
卅七、有人言:六波羅蜜是利。 第一說。以六波羅蜜自身為利——即所行之法就是所得之利,不待果報。此說最直,所守者在因行。
卅八、有人言:六波羅蜜果報是利,所謂轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。 第二說。以六波羅蜜之果報為利,並列其目——轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。此說與前說正相對:前說取因,此說取果。
卅九、有人言:得阿鞞跋致,不墮惡道,常生人天富貴處。 第三說。以位不退為利,兼取其相——不墮惡道,常生人天富貴處。此說所取者在『保』,即修行的安全線。
四十、有人言:菩薩住果報神通,遊至十方供養諸佛、教化眾生,得如是等大利。 第四說。以果報神通之用為利:遊至十方供養諸佛,種種方便教化眾生,信受因緣教化眾生。此說所取者在『用』。四說並陳,由因而果、由保而用,論主一概不判。讀者不必於四說中選一,而當看出「善利」一語在本論中容得下這樣寬的解——它本就不是一個窄名相。
四一、釋「壽命中最」:二種命與智慧命。 論主釋經文第二語:眾生有二種命,一者命根,二者智慧命;是人得智慧命故說「壽命中最」。次接經意:何況發心!發心者可敬可貴,所以者何?如先說因緣——「能捨自樂、與他樂;不自憂苦,憂他人苦故。」此段先問:壽命何以能有兩種?答在論主自立之目——命根是形壽,智慧命是聞薩婆若而信者所得之命。二命之目出於本論此處。落到行上:形壽之長短不可求,智慧命之續斷卻在自己一念取捨之間。
四二、釋提桓因散天文陀羅花,如經廣說。 論主以一句帶過經文散華一段:爾時釋提桓因欲現歡喜相,以天文陀羅花散佛上,如經廣說。「如經廣說」四字是論主的省筆——經文已明者不重述。讀論見此四字,當回經文自讀,不可以為論主略而不重。
四三、問曰:罪福不可與人,帝釋何以言以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法。 論主設第二問。此問極實:罪福是各人自造自受,不可以與人,雖欲與亦不得;那麼帝釋「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」一語豈不是空話?凡讀經見迴向之語而心中生『這到底有沒有用』之疑者,此問正是替你問的。
四四、答曰:雖不可與人,然自令心好;又顯不著福。 論主之答有兩節,皆不從『能不能給』上答。其一、雖不可與人,然自令心好——迴向的實效先落在自心。其二、釋提桓因顯此不著福,是故以隨喜心與求佛道者,與聲聞人亦爾。此答要看清所轉之處:問的是『給得成嗎』,答的是『給的這一念做了什麼』。落到行上:迴向之益在能捨,不在能給;若計較給不給得到,反成著福。
四五、帝釋自陳雖得聲聞道亦不生一念令菩薩轉還。 論主牒經而釋帝釋之語:我雖得聲聞道,亦不生一念令菩薩轉還向二乘心;所以者何?諸菩薩見眾生在生死中有種種苦,欲利益一切世間故,作是願「未度者我當等度」。此段的分量在說者的身分——一個已得聲聞道的人,為菩薩守住不退二乘之願。先問:自己走的是這條路,何以不願他人也走?答在所見之苦——帝釋所舉的理由不是路之高下,是眾生之苦尚待度者。
四六、會中眾生作念:初發心人隨喜與久發心人隨喜有何差別。 論主又補一段經文未明的情境:會中眾生有作是念——若如上說隨喜有功德,初發心人隨喜、於久發心人隨喜,有何差別?此念是下文帝釋發問的由來。論主補之,是為了說明帝釋之問不是私問,是代眾人解疑。讀論見此種補筆,當知經文中一句突兀的問話,背後多有會眾之疑。
四七、帝釋欲解眾人疑故問佛,如經廣說。 論主明帝釋問佛之意:釋提桓因欲解眾人疑故問佛言「世尊!於初發心菩薩功德隨喜得幾許福德?」如經廣說。此處要記住問者的位置:帝釋不是為自己問。凡代眾發問者,所問必求其明白可用,不求其深奧——這也是本品之答何以用格量而不用玄談的原因。
四八、福田無量無邊故福德不可數知,近佛道者隨喜福轉多。 論主釋佛之答:是福德無量無邊,以種無量無邊田中;人不能數知,故說譬喻令解,如經中廣說。次補一義:隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者隨喜福德轉多。此段有兩層,勿併作一層讀。其一、福之所以不可數,是因為所種之田無量無邊——重點在田,不在心之大小。其二、雖同是無量,於近佛道者隨喜其福轉多——無量之中仍有多少。二義並存不相礙,正如本品前說「不可稱量」而此說「轉多」。
四九、帝釋言不隨喜者是魔民從魔天來,在魔境界積集惡心故。 論主釋帝釋之重語:是時帝釋歡喜故白佛言,諸有聞是功德不隨喜者則是魔民,從魔天來;所以者何?在魔境界積集惡心故不隨喜。經明言「諸心不隨喜者,從魔中來生」,語涉來處;論主所給之因則是「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜」,語涉積集。經論二語並存,本品未合為一說。落到行上:不隨喜的心若任其積集,境界自然隨之;此語是警,不是判。
五十、此中說因緣:隨喜心能破魔界,故當以隨喜心迴向菩提。 論主指出經文自帶的因緣:隨喜心能破魔界,是故求佛道者,欲愛敬三尊不捨者,當以隨喜心迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。此段與第四十九段正是一正一反:不隨喜則積集魔境,隨喜則破魔界。二段合看,纔知本品何以把一念隨喜說得如此要緊——它是與魔境界直接相對的那一念。
五一、釋「不一不二相」。 論主訓釋經中之語:不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者,故言「不一」;不分別隨喜心、迴向心,是名「不二」,畢竟空故。此訓要逐字看:「不一」破的是定相,「不二」破的是能所之隔——隨喜心與迴向心若分作兩物,便有能迴向者與所迴向法。落到行上:隨喜而後迴向,不是兩道手續,是一念之相續。
五二、佛更稱說隨喜功德:疾得見佛、六情不受惡塵、終不離見佛。 論主釋佛可帝釋意已更稱說隨喜功德之語:是人常憶念十方諸佛功德隨喜故疾得見佛;又以深心於一切眾生欲令離苦得樂,是故往來生死,六情初不受惡塵;終不離生諸佛前,以不斷種見佛行故。此段的次第值得留意:先說憶念諸佛之隨喜,次說於眾生之深心,二者合而得「六情初不受惡塵」之果。所護者是六情,而所行者在憶佛與念眾生兩頭——不是另立一個護根門的法。
五三、佛自說因緣:隨喜初發心乃至一生補處菩薩故疾成佛道。 論主指出此中佛自說因緣:是人於無央數阿僧祇初發心菩薩乃至無量一生補處菩薩皆隨喜故,得如上果報,疾成佛道,度無量阿僧祇眾生。此段接第五十二段的果而補其因——所隨喜者不是一人一事,是自初發心至一生補處的全部。落到行上:隨喜若只及於自己喜歡的一類人,便不是此中所說的隨喜。
五四、如實相迴向故說非心亦不離心。 論主釋經末之簡別:是菩薩因是福德如諸法實相迴向;於實相中心不可得,是故說「非心,亦不離心」;如上說「不一不二」義,以事異故更說。此段解開了第五段留下的難處。先問:何以要說非心而又說不離心?答在實相中心不可得——既不可得,故不得以心為所依而言迴向,是名非心;然迴向非離此心別有一事,是名不離心。論主更指出此義即是前文「不一不二」,只因所對之事不同而更說一遍。讀論見「以事異故更說」一類語,即知前後二語同一義,不必別立新解。
五五、須菩提取空無有心相難佛。 論主釋經文之轉:須菩提聞已,取是空無有心相難佛——是心非心,空、無所有、如幻,云何能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?此處論主一字點出須菩提之所本:他所取以為難的,正是佛自己所說的「非心」。讀經段時若覺此問突兀,看論主這一句便通:難者所執之刃,是佛親手遞的。
五六、佛反問:汝見是空心定相如幻不。 論主牒佛之第一反問:汝見是空心定相如幻不?論主在牒經時加了「定相」二字之意——所問者是有沒有一個可指的、決定的如幻之心相。此二字是論段釋經文第一番問答的關鍵:佛問的不是『你信不信心如幻』,是『你指得出那個如幻之心嗎』。
五七、須菩提作念:心若空如幻云何可見,是故答不。 論主補出須菩提答前的心行:心若空如幻,云何可見?若可見,則非空。是故答言「不」。此段是論主替經文補一個推理:經文只有一個「不也」,論主把這「不」字後面的理由寫了出來——可見即非空,此是最簡明的判準。落到行上:凡自覺『見到空了』者,以此一句自照即可。
五八、佛再問:心若空無所有,汝見是中有若有若無戲論不。 論主牒佛第二問:心若空、無所有,汝見是中有是若有若無戲論不?此問所破者不是心,是心上之戲論——有與無兩頭之議。先問:既已答不見心,何須再問有無?答在人心之習——心雖不可見,而『它是有』『它是無』之論仍會自起。此問正是收這一層。
五九、答言不也。 第二番之答仍是兩字。經與論皆不加解釋。讀論至此可以看出一個節奏:問步步深,答始終一味——不是不能說,是無可說。
六十、佛三問:離是空無所有如幻心,汝見更有法能得無上道不。 論主牒佛第三問:離開這空、無所有、如幻之心,另有法能得無上道嗎?此問所破者是『別有一法』之見。三問合看成一次第:一破心相,二破有無之論,三破心外別法——三路俱斷,然後纔有下文之難。
六一、答言不見。 第三番之答。至此三問三答俱畢,須菩提所立之地已無可退,下段之難自然而起。短答之為短,正因為前路已盡。
六二、不見不可得故畢竟離畢竟空,不可得見修斷證。 論主申其義:不見、不可得故,何有法若有、若無?一切諸法畢竟離故、畢竟空故,不墮有、不墮無;若法不墮有無中,是則畢竟無所有,不應得無上道;以是因緣故般若波羅蜜畢竟離相,見有、無二俱過故;禪波羅蜜乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提亦如是畢竟離相;若法畢竟離,則不可得見、不可得修、不可得斷、不可得證;行是法則更無所得,畢竟離故。此段把難處推到最盡:見、修、斷、證四事俱不可得。要排一個誤解——這不是說修行無用,而是說於畢竟離之法上不得作能見能修能斷能證之想。末句「行是法則更無所得」之「行」字不可略:法仍是要行的。
六三、須菩提難:云何以畢竟離得畢竟離,如以指觸虛空。 論主釋須菩提之正難:今般若波羅蜜畢竟離,阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,云何以畢竟離得畢竟離?若一法畢竟離尚不應有所得,何況二離!次出喻:譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!亦如虛空、涅槃。此喻極精:一頭無觸尚且不成,二頭俱無觸則更不成。喻中所照者是『相待而成』之不可得——能得所得若俱無自性,得之一事從何安立。此難是全品最硬的一問,讀者不妨在此停一停,先讓難成立,再看佛答。
六四、佛可其言,即說因緣:以畢竟離故可得。 論主釋佛之可與答:佛知須菩提隨諸法實相說故,可其言「善哉!善哉!」,即說因緣——若般若波羅蜜畢竟離、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提畢竟離,以是因緣故可得。此處先問:佛何以先印可一個難?答在論主所加之語——「隨諸法實相說故」。須菩提之難本身是順實相而發,所以先可;可其所據,然後翻其所執。讀論見佛先可後翻,當知所可者是據,所翻者是執。
六五、若法定有相非空則無四諦三寶乃至無一切法。 論主出佛答之理據,用的是反證:若一法定有相非空者,則是常法、不生相;若無實生相則無滅相,若無生滅則無四諦,若無四諦則無法寶,法寶無故亦無阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——法寶即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故;若無法寶則無佛寶,若無佛法則無僧寶,若無三寶則無一切諸法——有如是等過罪故。末句轉回:畢竟離相,則通達無礙。此段是本品最完整的一條推鏈,讀時要一環一環扣:定相則不生,不生則不滅,無生滅則無四諦,無四諦則無法寶,無法寶則無菩提、無佛寶、無僧寶、無一切法。四諦與三結之目本品未出,不補;三寶之目此段自列——法寶、佛寶、僧寶。
六六、畢竟離當知亦離空,故經說不以二離得二離。 論主更守一層:若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。次牒經以證:是故經說言「般若波羅蜜畢竟離故,能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;雖不離般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以二離而得二離」,畢竟空故不應難。此段是全品防執之最後一道:離若不離空,則「離」自身又成一法可執,須菩提之難便又成立。落到行上:凡以「空」為所得者,此段正對治之。
六七、須菩提知佛所說甚深相而歎。 論主釋經文之轉:須菩提知佛所說甚深相,是故白佛言——若菩薩能如是行,則是行甚深義。論主在此加「知佛所說甚深相」一句,是點明歎語之來歷:歎不是客套,是解後之語。
六八、佛可其言:能行甚深義而不證二乘,以利智深入空而不證涅槃為難。 論主釋佛之可與所以然:是菩薩能為難事——能行如是甚深義,而不證二乘;所以者何?是菩薩一心以利智深入空而不證涅槃,是則為難。此處要看清「難」之所在:不在空之難入,正在利智深入而仍不取證。論主加「利智」二字最要緊——鈍者入不深,自然無證可取;深入而不證,纔是難。
六九、須菩提言不為難:無所得行故照明一切法。 論主牒須菩提之反說:如我解佛所說義,是不為難;何以故?是人不得是甚深義一定相可作證,不得般若波羅蜜,不得證者,誰當以甚深義得證?若不證是甚深義,誰當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?是名菩薩無所得行,行是道則照明一切法。此段所據與第十六段同:無能證所證,則難無所立。二處並讀,可知須菩提之說前後一貫,不是臨時的巧辯。
七十、問曰:佛說難、須菩提說不難,師弟子義應同,何以相違。 論主設第三問,問得極正:佛說言「難」,須菩提言「不難」,師弟子義應同,何以各相違背?此問是全論段最重要的一問,因為它涉及的是說法之體例,不只是一段文義。凡讀經見佛與弟子所說相反而心中不安者,此問正是替你問的。
七一、答曰:佛以世諦說,須菩提以第一義諦說;又隨聽者之機。 論主之答有兩層。其一、二諦分判:佛以世諦故說,須菩提以第一義諦故說;佛說菩薩得是甚深義,須菩提說菩薩亦不得是甚深義。其二、隨機而說:佛以須菩提為眾生故說——有人聞難事則發心,故說難事;有人聞難事而廢退,故說無難。二層合看纔完整:不只是所據之諦不同,還有所對之機不同。落到行上:聞「難」而志氣一振者,取難之說;聞「難」而退心者,取不難之說——二說皆是為你設的,不必拿來互相攻破。
七二、是名無所得行,住是行中於一切法通達無礙。 論主收束此節:是名菩薩無所得行;住是行中,於一切法通達無礙。「住」字是此段之眼——無所得不是一過即了的見解,是可住之行。落到行上:通達無礙不是另求一種本事,是住在無所得中自然之相。
七三、須菩提言:聞畢竟離而不驚不沒通達無礙,是名真行深行。 論主牒須菩提之語並加判:若菩薩聞如是說畢竟離,無法可證、無取證者、亦無般若及阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是時不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜;行般若波羅蜜者,是名真行、深行。此處與第十七段經文之「不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏」相接而更簡,只舉不驚、不沒二事。論主末句加「真行、深行」之判,是把前文所說的行相定為一個名目。
七四、不見般若、不見我行、不作二乘遠佛道近之分別。 論主申其相:是菩薩不見般若波羅蜜,亦不見我行般若波羅蜜,不見阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不見是法可得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,都無所分別;是菩薩安住一切諸法實相中,故不作是分別言「二乘離我遠,佛道離我近」。此段與經段第十七、十八諸段正相應,而論主加了一句最要緊的——「安住一切諸法實相中」。不作遠近之分別不是壓住不想,是所住之處本無遠近。
七五、虛空等譬喻為明畢竟空,般若雖空而有所修能成其事。 論主總釋諸喻:此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻為明了畢竟空義故;般若波羅蜜雖空,若有所修,能成其事;乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。此段是諸喻的收口,與經段第十九段所防者同一失。先問:既說畢竟空,何以又說能成其事?答在「若有所修」四字——空不礙修,修不礙空。落到行上:以空為由而不修,正是此段所破。
七六、舍利弗問但般若無分別耶,並申其難:五事皆空則無六名無可修行。 論主牒舍利弗之問並申其難意:若但般若空無分別,餘波羅蜜應是有相,是則菩薩道有別異、不平等;又初品中說「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物」,今云何言別?若五事皆空,則無分別,無有六名,亦無可修行。此段之妙在難得兩頭俱到:說別則菩薩道不平等,說不別則六度之名與修行俱失。論主引本論初品之語為證,是以本論自身之文相質——讀論見引「初品中說」,當知是論主自引前文,非引他書。
七七、須菩提言五度亦空無分別:未得無生忍者有分別,如四河未會大海。 論主牒須菩提之答並補其義:五波羅蜜亦空、無有分別;初發心、未得無生法忍者有分別。次出喻:譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別;菩薩亦如是,世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。此喻最能解第七十六段之兩難:別名非虛,入海非無——四河在未入海時,其名其水其流皆實有可指;既入大海,則不待破而自無差別。落到行上:未得無生忍而見有差別,不是錯,是位;不必因聞無分別之教而強抹自己現前的分別。四河之目本品未出,不補。
七八、舍利弗續問:一切法無分別,云何有六道與四果之別。 論主牒舍利弗之續問:色乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至無為性,亦無分別?若此法空無差別,云何有六道別異?云何有分別須陀洹乃至佛道?此問即經段第廿二段之問,論主重牒者,是因為下文之答要分兩路——染之別與淨之別,所以問也要重舉兩頭。讀論見重牒經問,當知下文必有新解,不是重複。
七九、須菩提答:顛倒起業受報,貪欲是本,六道之別由顛倒不實。 論主釋第一路——染之別:諸法雖畢竟空、無分別,而是眾生狂顛倒心而起身口意業,隨業受身業報;貪欲是本,但為欲所逼而生著心,諸法無有定相;業果報者所謂六道;以是故知空、無所分別是其實本,但以顛倒不實故有六道差別。此段論主加了一個經文所無的字眼——「貪欲是本」,把顛倒之根再往下指一層。要看清結論的方向:實本是空無分別,差別是顛倒所加;不是空之上另有一個六道,是顛倒把無別看成有別。
八十、賢聖亦因無分別法生:斷三結即斷顛倒,世諦假名故有果。 論主釋第二路——淨之別:又須陀洹等賢聖,亦因畢竟空無分別法生,所謂斷三結法名須陀洹果;三結使即是顛倒,覺顛倒除却名為斷,是故斷法即是空、無有分別;世諦故假名人,得是法故名須陀洹果;是故當知須陀洹人及果畢竟空、無分別;乃至佛、佛道亦如是。此段是全論段最緊的一環。先問:賢聖之別既真實可證,何以也說無分別?答在論主的兩步——其一,所斷之三結即是顛倒,斷顛倒之法即是空無分別;其二,所謂『得果之人』是世諦假名。故果之所以立,正因為斷了分別;人之所以名,正因為世諦假立。三結之目本品未出,不補。
八一、此中說因緣:過去諸佛亦斷分別入無餘涅槃,故言因緣法甚深。 論主指出經文自帶之因緣:非但現在無分別,過去如恒河沙諸佛一切分別斷故,入無餘涅槃,無有少許法定相可分別;一切法畢竟空,入是如、法性、實際門故;是故言「因緣法甚深」,入是三昧門故。此段把無分別從現在推到過去諸佛,所證者不是一時之理,是諸佛共由之門。末句「入是三昧門故」是論主自加的落腳處——甚深不止是義理之深,是有門可入。
八二、菩薩應行無分別般若,得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 全品末段,經與論同歸此一句:菩薩應如是行無分別般若波羅蜜,行無分別般若波羅蜜故得無分別法,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。此句與第廿三段經文之結語同,論主重舉而不更釋——因與果同一無分別,無可更說。回看全品:起處是帝釋一念隨喜,結處是無分別般若;隨喜之所以不可稱量,正因為它若行得徹底,就是此處所說的無分別。一頭一尾原是一事。
不要讀錯
不要把「隨喜」讀成一件容易的小善。本品把隨喜放在與魔境界正相對的位置上——帝釋說不隨喜者是魔眷屬,論主釋其因為「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜」,又指出經文自帶之因緣是「隨喜心能破魔界」。既是破魔之心,便不是隨口說句好話。而且經文所隨喜的對象是自初發心菩薩乃至一生補處菩薩的全部,論主更明說是「無央數阿僧祇」;若隨喜只及於自己親近的、順眼的一類人,就不是本品所說的隨喜。
不要把一髮渧海之喻讀成『福德非常大』。喻中所舉的正是可稱之極與可數之極——大千世界可稱知斤兩,一分髮渧取海水猶可知渧數;而隨喜心福德說的是「不可稱量」「不可數知」。所別者是類,不是量。若把它讀成一個極大的數字,則下文「非心、非離心」與「不一不二相」諸語便全無著落。論主釋福之所以無量,也不在心之大小,而在「以種無量無邊田中」——重點在田。
不要把『發心勝阿羅漢』讀成可以輕慢有實證的人。論主自己立了三道限:其一,此中所說者是「行菩薩道者」,不是但空發心者;其二,「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」,所勝者唯在一發心欲作佛度眾生一事,「諸餘禪定、解脫等,猶尚未有」;其三,小乘人言與摩訶衍論中或有人言兩說並舉而同判為二邊。三道限俱在,可見此語是用來自勵的,不是用來論人高下的。沙彌之喻中師父三度改易其位,正說明這個「勝」隨念而現、隨悔而失。
不要把「畢竟離」讀成什麼都不必修。須菩提由畢竟離推出「不可得見、不可得修、不可得斷、不可得證」,看似斷了行門;但論主同一段末句作「行是法則更無所得,畢竟離故」——「行是法」三字未曾撤。其後論主更說「般若波羅蜜雖空,若有所修,能成其事」,並以木人隨作何事皆能成就為喻。所遮的是於修上作能修之想,不是遮修。以空為由而不修,正是本品明破的一邊。
不要把佛說「難」與須菩提說「不難」讀成師弟相違。論主的答語有兩層:一是二諦——佛以世諦說,須菩提以第一義諦說;二是隨機——有人聞難事則發心,故說難事;有人聞難事而廢退,故說無難。二說並非一真一假,而是各對一機、各據一諦。讀者當依自己的現況取用,不必在兩說之間定勝負。
不要把「一切法無分別」讀成差別全是假的、修證全屬虛設。須菩提的答語分兩路:六道之別由顛倒不實而有,四果之別則是「因畢竟空無分別法生」——前者是錯覺所加,後者是斷分別而後成立。二路不可混為一談。論主又以四河入海為喻並明說「初發心、未得無生法忍者有分別」,可見未到其位而見有差別不是過失。若以「無分別」之名抹去自己現前的階位與功課,正是論主此段所要防的。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把隨喜當作一門可以隨時起修的行。本品所示的次第極具體:見他人行道有成而心生歡喜,繼以發願,繼以迴向,而迴向時不分別隨喜心與迴向心。這一串不需要道場、不需要時間,念起即可行。論主更指出其實效先落在自心——「雖不可與人,然自令心好」;所以不必先解決『福德能不能給人』這個疑問,先把這一念做出來。
第二件受用,是以「破魔界」三字自檢。論主釋不隨喜之因為「在魔境界,積集惡心」,釋隨喜之能為「隨喜心能破魔界」。日用中見同行人得法、得名、得助緣,心中若起一絲不快,即可就此一念自照:這一念是在積集,還是在破。積集是無聲的,久之自成境界;破也是無聲的,久之自成習氣。本品把最細的一念與最大的境界連在一起,正是要人於細處著力。
第三件受用,是用論主的三道限守住發心之勝。以發心自勵時,先問自己是「行諸波羅蜜等菩薩道」的那一種,還是「但空發心」的那一種;次記住所勝者唯在一事,禪定解脫等「猶尚未有」;再記住沙彌之喻中位次隨念而易。三事並持,則發心可以生力而不生慢。
第四件受用,是把「不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏」當作聞深法時的四道檢查。經文但列此四事而未別其相,論段所申者亦只是「不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜」一語。四事不是一次過完的,每聞一次深法便可自照一次。經文在四關之後緊接的是「不見我行般若」——可見過關的樣子不是心中踏實,是連『我在行』的念也不立。
第五件受用,是四河入海之喻可以安放現前的階位。未得無生法忍而見有分別,論主明說是位次使然,不是過失。行人於是可以兩手並行:一手照舊分別善惡、分別法門、分別次第而修;一手知道這些別名終將在大海中無別。若因聞無分別之教而先廢了分別,便是未入海而先棄河名,兩頭落空。
承衍
本品的骨幹是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自釋提桓因作念發菩提意者出一切眾生之上、其餘眾生應當願樂起,次散曼陀羅華發願、自誓不令菩薩轉還、並問四位菩薩功德隨喜幾許福德;佛以稱斤兩與一髮破為百分渧取海水二喻格量隨喜福德不可稱量、不可數知;帝釋言不隨喜者皆魔眷屬、當生隨喜迴向以不一不二相故,佛可其言而廣說常值諸佛乃至疾近菩提、非心非離心。次轉入須菩提以心如幻詰佛,佛三番反問而須菩提三答不見,末自申一切法畢竟離、二離中云何有所得;佛答正以畢竟離故能得、非不因般若、亦不以離得離。次須菩提歎所行義甚深,佛言能行深義而不證二乘是為難事,須菩提以無所得行故言不為難,並說聞深法不驚不沒不怖不畏是名行般若,廣出虛空、幻人、鏡中像、佛無愛憎、佛分別想斷、佛所化人、工匠木人諸喻明無分別而能有所作。末轉入舍利弗問須菩提但般若無分別抑五度亦無分別、一切法無分別云何有六道與四果之別,須菩提報以顛倒受身、賢聖亦因無分別故有,結以菩薩應行無分別般若、行已便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。論①以釋曰隨文而釋:先補會中共喜之情境,立眾生二種、發心者勝之義;設第一問答(阿羅漢等離欲何以不勝發心者)而以胎中太子、未即位王子二喻答之;次簡別發心二種而出歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中之喻;錄有人言以心口業重為勝之說;出六神通阿羅漢與沙彌之長喻;次自守分寸而言勝不必一切事中皆勝、如以飛言鳥勝人;舉小乘人言與摩訶衍論中或有人言兩說,判為二邊而取中道。次釋經句善利而並陳四說,釋壽命中最而立命根、智慧命二種命;帶過散華一段,設第二問答(罪福不可與人而帝釋何以言以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法);釋帝釋自陳不令菩薩轉還,補會中眾生疑差別之念,釋帝釋代眾發問與福田無量無邊、近佛道者隨喜福轉多;釋不隨喜者是魔民與隨喜心能破魔界,訓「不一不二相」,釋佛更稱說隨喜功德與自說因緣,釋如實相迴向故說非心亦不離心。次隨經釋須菩提取空無有心相難佛、佛三番反問與須菩提之作念與答,申畢竟離故不可得見修斷證,釋指觸虛空之難與佛可其言、若法定有相非空則無四諦三寶乃至無一切法之反證、畢竟離當知亦離空;設第三問答(佛說難、須菩提說不難何以相違)而以世諦、第一義諦並隨機而說答之;釋真行深行、安住實相故不作遠近之分別、諸喻為明畢竟空而般若雖空能成其事;末釋舍利弗之難與四河入海之喻、顛倒起業受六道報、斷三結即斷顛倒而世諦假名故有果、過去諸佛亦斷分別入無餘涅槃,結以菩薩應行無分別般若得無分別菩提。
品名之異,本帙底本作願樂品,而諸本別有淨願、願樂隨喜、願行三名,詳考據層。古德之釋,本品可誌者二家。吉藏疏本品即用「淨願品」之名,並自陳作名之由云:「從初作名云淨願品,上已二品教學平等,此復是更教菩薩,今見化他行成,宜應更生隨喜發願供養,勿起癈忘之心也。」其科本品為二云:「就初段中為二:第一明隨喜功德無邊大果報,二明正觀成就得菩提果。」——以隨喜與正觀二分本品,與本論論段先釋發心隨喜、後釋無分別般若之次第相合。其釋經文「出一切眾生之上」一句,所舉之二說與本論所判之二邊如出一轍:「出一切眾生之上者,小乘人言補處菩薩猶是凡夫,不及沙彌無量律儀;大乘弊惡,下劣人一發菩提心勝辟支佛羅漢,此二皆失也。」而其自立之解則云:「今明若初發大心大願,則發心為勝、二乘為劣;若就戒定慧行為論,則二乘為勝、發心為劣。」——此以所論之面分勝劣,與本論「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」一語所守之分寸相近而措辭各出,並錄不判。其釋二離之難亦自出喻云:「如指觸空,空無觸故,指不能觸,況無二物而欲觸耶?」與本論指觸虛空之喻同。慧影釋此品,用名與本帙底本同,開章云:「第六十三品者,名為願樂品。」其品次與本帙底本相差一位。其釋次第之由云:「所以次等學品後明此品者,上品明菩薩具於生法二忍,內德既充,外為世間人天所樂,及為一切眾聖愛念,此品之生正以於此,故次等學品後明願樂品。」其科本品亦為二分云:「爾時釋提桓因已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明嘆美波若行般若德,及隨喜迴向功德無量無邊;第二從須菩提白佛已下,明無分別波若不可思議,雖復冥懸而無方大用。」——二分之界正落在須菩提白佛之處,與本論經段之轉折相合。其釋「非心、非離心」云:「心相即寂,心無心相,故云非心。雖心相即寂,亦不離此心而得迴向,故云不離也。」與本論「於實相中心不可得」一語所取之義相發而語各不同。其釋難與不難之相違云:「如來為益一類眾生故說難,善吉為益一徒眾生故說易,雖云難易其理實冥」——以益物分二說,與本論二諦並隨機之判相近而不立二諦之名。其釋歌羅頻伽鳥之喻云:「在㲉中者,喻菩薩在生死無明㲉藏中心力已勝也。」(所用之字與本帙底本所作者形異,詳考據層。)又慧影疏章題與總目二處皆作「釋願樂品第十四」,較同書校注所訂之「釋願樂品第六十四」少「六十」二字,屬抄錄之脫,誌錄不判。均正疏及天台家著述於本品品題與本品獨有之喻句,本次所掃皆〔查無〕,據實標闕,不以他處之文充之。
Aspiration and Delight: Why the Two Chinese Characters Rendered Here as ‘Aspiration and Delight’ Are the Overall Title of This Chapter; Why Śakra Does Not First Praise the Buddha but First Thinks That Those Who Arouse the Mind Go Above All Beings; Why the Mind of Rejoicing Can Be Weighed, by the Simile of a Single Hair Drawing Drops from the Sea, to the Point Where It Cannot Be Known by Number; Why Not Rejoicing Is Actually Judged to Be Māra's Retinue; Why Rejoicing and Dedication Must Speak of the Mark of Neither One nor Two; Why Not Mind and Not Apart from Mind Is Not an Equivocation; Why Subhūti, Just When the Merit Is at Its Height, Suddenly Challenges the Buddha with the Mind Being Like an Illusion; Why Every Layer of the Three Rounds of Question and Answer Is Answered ‘No’; Why ‘Within Two Separations How Can There Be Anything Attained’ Is the Hardest Question of the Whole Chapter; Why Ultimate Separation Becomes Instead the Reason One Can Obtain Awakening; Why the Buddha Saying It Is Hard and Subhūti Saying It Is Not Hard Is No Contradiction between Master and Disciple; Why the Similes of Space, the Illusory Person, the Image in a Mirror, the Conjured Person, and the Wooden Puppet All Come Down on Non-discrimination; Why, If All Dharmas Are without Discrimination, There Are Still the Distinctions of the Six Destinies and the Four Fruits; Why the Treatise-Author Explains the Superiority of Arousing the Mind by the Four Similes of the Crown Prince in the Womb, the Prince Not Yet Enthroned, the Kalaviṅka Bird, and the Śrāmaṇera; and Why What People of the Small Vehicle Say and What Some Say in the Treatises of the Mahāyāna Are Alike Called the Two Extremes
What Is Being Asked
What this chapter asks about is a matter that looks very shallow and is in fact very hard: when I see another person accomplish something in practising the path, does this single thought of gladness in me have any weight?
The two Chinese characters of the chapter's name, 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight," come from a single thought of Śakra at the head of the chapter—he sees that when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas he has already gone above all beings, and so says that, as for these beings who can arouse the intent of awakening, 「其餘眾生應當願樂」 tr. "the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it." Aspiration and delight is not envy, nor is it an empty blessing; in this chapter it has a very concrete shape: scattering flowers, making a vow, rejoicing, and dedicating. Śakra does these four things all in one breath, and then asks the Buddha a question about quantity—giving rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattvas of these several stages, the one who has first aroused intent, the one who has long aroused intent, the avaivartika, and the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth, how much merit does one obtain for each? The Buddha's answer does not give a number; it gives a twofold weighing: the four continents, and so on up to the three-thousand great-thousand world, can all be weighed and their weight known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed; were the three-thousand great-thousand world filled with sea-water, and one took a single hair, split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up drops, the number of drops could still be known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number. What is compared is the greatest measure and the finest measure, and what is shown is only one thing—this merit does not lie along the road of measure at all.
Śakra then puts the words very heavily: those who do not rejoice in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi are all Māra's retinue, born having come from within Māra. How can a mental act that looks so soft be judged so severely? Śakra himself gives the cause: the bodhisattvas who arouse the mind are born for the sake of breaking Māra's domain, and so the mind of rejoicing and Māra's domain stand directly against each other as cure and sickness. And the rejoicing he teaches carries a limiting phrase: 「以不一不二相故」 tr. "because of the mark of neither one nor two." From here the chapter begins to turn hard.
The one who turns it to its hardest point is Subhūti. Just when the merit in the sūtra text is at its height, he suddenly challenges the Buddha with 「是心如幻」 tr. "this mind is like an illusion": if the mind is like an illusion, how can it obtain awakening? The Buddha does not answer directly but asks back three times, and all three of Subhūti's answers are 「不也」 tr. "no"—the first answer states that he does not see the illusion and does not see the mind that is like an illusion; the second answer says only 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!"; the third answer states that he does not see that, apart from the illusion and apart from the mind that is like an illusion, there is some further dharma that obtains awakening. After the three rounds Subhūti draws his own conclusion: all dharmas are ultimately separated, and if they are ultimately separated they should not be cultivated and should not be destroyed; 「二離中云何能有所得」 tr. "within two separations how can there be anything attained." The Buddha's answer goes beyond all expectation: precisely because of ultimate separation one can obtain; were it not ultimate separation, it would not be called prajñā, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. The bone of the whole chapter lies in this one turn.
After this come three closing passages. First, the Buddha says that the bodhisattva practising the deep meaning and not realising the two vehicles 「能為難事」 tr. "is able to do what is hard," while Subhūti says it is not hard—the words of master and disciple are opposite; the treatise-author divides them by worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning, and points out that the Buddha's saying it is hard and saying it is not hard are both set up with respect to the hearer. Second, Subhūti brings out at length the similes of space, the illusory person, the image in a mirror, the person conjured by the Buddha, and the craftsman's wooden puppet; all the similes come down on non-discrimination, and the last two (the person conjured by the Buddha and the craftsman's wooden puppet) further add 「能有所作」 tr. "can have something it does." Third, Śāriputra, taking this up, asks: if all dharmas are without discrimination, from where do the differences of the six destinies and the four fruits come? Subhūti answers with receiving bodies through inversion, and with the worthies and sages too existing because of non-discrimination, and ends with one sentence—the bodhisattva should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination, and having practised the prajñā of non-discrimination, he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination.
The treatise section explains following the text. The treatise-author first explains why arousing the mind surpasses all beings, extending it layer upon layer with four similes: the crown prince in the womb, the prince not yet enthroned, the kalaviṅka bird, and the arhat of the six supernormal powers with the śrāmaṇera; and he brings up the two accounts, what people of the Small Vehicle say and what some say in the treatises of the Mahāyāna, judging them to be the two extremes and taking the middle way. Next he explains the good benefit, the foremost among lives, the scattering of flowers, the question and answer on sin and merit not being able to be given to others, the field of merit of rejoicing, breaking Māra's realm, neither one nor two, and not mind yet not apart from mind; then, following the sūtra text, he explains the three rounds of counter-question on the empty mind being like an illusion, the simile of touching space with a finger, and the fault that with a fixed mark there would be no four truths and no Three Jewels; at the end he explains the division by the two truths of hard and not hard, the simile of the wooden puppet accomplishing matters, the simile of the four rivers entering the sea, and the three fetters being inversion together with worldly truth and provisional names. Look at the head and the tail together: this chapter rises from a single thought of rejoicing and ends in the prajñā of non-discrimination—the reason rejoicing is immeasurable is precisely that it is without discrimination.
Passage by Passage
1. Śakra thinks that those who arouse the intent of awakening go above all beings, and that the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it. The head of the chapter is not the Buddha speaking; it is Śakra having a thought. He first cites that when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections, prajñā, meditation, vigour, patience, morality, and giving, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, he has already 「出一切眾生之上」 tr. "gone above all beings," how much more when he obtains awakening; next he says that those who hear of sarvajñā and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans and the foremost among lives, how much more those who arouse the intent of awakening; only the last sentence arrives at the chapter's name—the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it. First ask a question here: why is ‘hearing and having faith’ set apart from 「發意」 tr. "arousing intent" and spoken of as two grades? The answer lies in the sentence-form that advances step by step—faith is the entrance, arousing intent is the decision, and aspiration and delight is a third party's attitude toward the first two. Let the reader not read aspiration and delight as a bystander's courtesy: Śakra sets it after faith and arousing intent, as one step on the same road.
2. Śakra scatters māndārava flowers and makes a vow, and asks how much merit rejoicing in the four kinds of bodhisattvas brings. Śakra acts upon his thought: he scatters heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha and vows that those who seek awakening may be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha, the omniscience of all kinds, and the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, and that those who seek to be śrāvakas may be fully endowed with the dharmas of a śrāvaka; he swears of himself that he will never give rise to a single thought to make a bodhisattva turn back, nor make him turn back and fall to the ground of the two vehicles; he further vows that the bodhisattvas may redouble their vigour, and states on their behalf the bodhisattvas' vow—「我既自度,亦當度未度者」 tr. "Having delivered myself, I shall also deliver those not yet delivered," and so on up to 「我既滅度,當使未入滅度者得滅度」 tr. "Having myself passed into extinction, I shall cause those who have not yet entered extinction to attain extinction"; only at the end does he put his question: giving rise to the mind of rejoicing toward the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattvas who have first aroused intent, who have long aroused intent, the avaivartika, and the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth, how much merit does one obtain for each? In this passage one must see Śakra's order clearly: first he scatters the flowers, next he makes the vow, next he swears not to turn back another's mind, and only at the end does he ask about merit. Putting the question about merit last is not seeking a reward; it is seeking understanding—he wants to know the weight of this single thought of his own.
3. The Buddha weighs the merit of rejoicing by the two similes of weighing by the pound and of a single hair drawing drops from the sea. The Buddha's answer gives no figure; it gives two weighings. The first takes the great: the world of the four continents and the three-thousand great-thousand world can all be weighed and their weight known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed. The second takes the fine: were the three-thousand great-thousand world filled with sea-water, and one took a single hair, split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop, the number of drops could still be known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number. Here first dispel a misunderstanding: this does not say that the merit of rejoicing is ‘very great’. If it were only very great, it would still be on the road of what can be weighed and counted; what the sūtra text cites is precisely the utmost of the weighable and the countable, and it sets them apart with 「不可稱」 tr. "cannot be weighed" and 「不可數」 tr. "cannot be counted"—what is set apart is a kind, not a quantity. Brought down to practice: the mind that reckons how much merit its own rejoicing obtains is itself not within this kind.
4. Śakra says that those who do not rejoice are all Māra's retinue, and that one should give rise to rejoicing and dedication, because of the mark of neither one nor two. Śakra takes up the Buddha's answer and goes a layer further, and his verdict is very heavy: beings whose minds do not rejoice in awakening are all Māra's retinue; minds that do not rejoice are born having come from within Māra. How can it be judged so severely? Śakra himself gives its cause—these bodhisattvas who arouse the mind are 「為破魔境界故生」 tr. "born for the sake of breaking Māra's domain." Since the birth of the bodhisattvas who arouse the mind is precisely for breaking Māra, then which way a mind that gives rise to no gladness toward them is facing is self-evident. The last sentence matters most: those who wish to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones should give rise to the mind of rejoicing, and having rejoiced should dedicate it to awakening, 「以不一不二相故」 tr. "because of the mark of neither one nor two"—rejoicing and dedication are not two good deeds one can claim credit for; they must be practised within the mark of neither one nor two. The list of the Three Honoured Ones is not given in this chapter, nor does the treatise explain it; it is not supplied here.
5. The Buddha approves his words, and says that one who rejoices and dedicates constantly meets the buddhas and so on up to quickly drawing near to awakening, not mind and not apart from mind. The Buddha approves Śakra's words and speaks at length of the marks of the fruit: he constantly meets the buddhas, never sees evil forms, hears evil sounds, smells evil scents, eats evil tastes, touches evil tangibles, or follows evil thoughts, is never far from the buddhas, and from one buddha-realm to another buddha-realm draws near to the buddhas and plants roots of goodness. Next he brings out the cause: because he rejoices and dedicates the roots of goodness of immeasurable asaṃkhyeya bodhisattvas who have first aroused intent, and so on up to those of the second ground, the third ground, and so on up to the tenth ground, and the bodhisattvas bound to buddhahood in one more birth, he quickly draws near to awakening, and having obtained awakening delivers immeasurable beings. The last sentence suddenly turns hard—「非心、非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind." Let the reader not hurry here to seek an explanation: the Buddha places the most substantial retribution and the emptiest distinction in the same passage precisely so that the practitioner may know that the reason the retribution is inexhaustible is that it is not tied to a mind that can be clung to.
6. Subhūti challenges the Buddha with the mind being like an illusion. The scene turns, and the speaker changes from Śakra to Subhūti. What he asks is only one sentence: this mind is like an illusion; how can it obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? This question comes very suddenly—the text above has just been speaking of the boundless retribution of rejoicing and dedication, and he, of all moments, asks at this moment about the illusoriness of the mind. Why at this moment? Precisely because the last sentence above is 「非心、非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind"; since the Buddha himself has said that the mind cannot be clung to, Subhūti thereupon questions it through to the bottom. When one meets such a sudden turn in reading the sūtra, first look for the last words of the sentence before; most often it connects.
7. The Buddha asks in return: do you see this mind that is like an illusion? The Buddha does not answer head-on; he first asks back: what do you think? Do you see this mind that is like an illusion? This is the first round of the chapter's three rounds of question and answer. The Buddha's way of answering deserves attention: what Subhūti asked was ‘how does a mind like an illusion obtain awakening’, yet the Buddha first asks him ‘have you seen that mind which is like an illusion?’ This question moves the topic from ‘can it obtain or not’ to ‘is there anything seen or not’—whenever there is a hard question, first ask whether the matter it relies on holds; this is the constant method of this sūtra.
8. Subhūti answers: he does not see the illusion, nor does he see the mind that is like an illusion. The answer of the first round: No, World-Honored One! I do not see the illusion, nor do I see the mind that is like an illusion. This answer has two halves: the illusion itself is not seen, and the mind's being like an illusion is also not seen. A misunderstanding must be dispelled—this does not say ‘I have not yet seen it’, but that neither the illusion nor being like an illusion has any mark that can be seen. If there were something that could be seen, it would be a real dharma, and so would not be called an illusion.
9. The Buddha asks again: if there is no illusion and no mind like an illusion, do you see this mind? The second round. The Buddha follows Subhūti's answer and pushes on: since the illusion and the mind that is like an illusion are both not to be seen, do you see this mind? This question is cutting off the line of retreat—the previous answer negated only the layer of 「如幻」 tr. "like an illusion," and still left a 「心」 tr. "mind"; this question of the Buddha's goes straight for the mind. In reading the treatise one should learn this manner of questioning that clears away step by step: to break one layer and leave one layer is the same as not having broken anything.
10. Subhūti answers: No. The answer of the second round is only the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘No’. The sūtra text adds no explanation and cuts off at once. The place of a short answer is often where the mental act is most real—the more one says, the more it resembles an explanation; here not even a reason is given, which precisely shows the truth of his not seeing.
11. The Buddha asks a third time: apart from the illusion and apart from the mind that is like an illusion, do you see some further dharma that obtains awakening? The third round. The Buddha steps back once more and sets up a question: leaving aside the illusion and leaving aside the mind that is like an illusion, is there some other dharma that can obtain awakening? This question is the last gate—the first two questions broke the mind and being like an illusion; this question breaks ‘there is a separate dharma’. The ordinary person's thought of seeking a dharma outside the mind is brought to a halt precisely here.
12. Subhūti answers that he does not see it, and states of himself that because of ultimate separation there is nothing attained within two separations. The answer of the third round is the longest, and is also the pivot of the sūtra section. Subhūti first answers that he does not see it, then states of himself the reason: he does not see some further dharma, nor what dharma could be said to be either existent or non-existent; because the mark of dharmas is ultimately separated, it does not fall into existence and does not fall into non-existence; if a dharma is ultimately separated, it cannot obtain awakening, and a dharma without anything existent should also not obtain it; all dharmas are without anything existent, and within them there is no one stained and no one pure; therefore prajñā and so on up to awakening are all ultimately separated; if they are ultimately separated, they should not be cultivated and should not be destroyed; and at the end he closes with a question—「若般若波羅蜜畢竟離者,云何因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 tr. "If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, how is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained because of prajñāpāramitā?" 「二離中云何能有所得?」 tr. "Within two separations how can there be anything attained?" In this passage one must see clearly that Subhūti is not chanting a tune of emptiness: he pushes the answers to the Buddha's previous three questions through to the bottom, and pushes out a real deadlock. The hardness of the whole chapter lies in this deadlock's having been pushed out honestly, not set up as a difficulty.
13. The Buddha answers: precisely because of ultimate separation one can obtain; it is not that it is not because of prajñā, nor is it that by separation one obtains separation. The Buddha's answer has three parts. First, approval: Excellent! Excellent! Prajñā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are ultimately separated. Second, the turning-over: precisely because of ultimate separation, 「以是故能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "for this reason one can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; were it not ultimate separation, it would not be called prajñā, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Third, the double negation: it is not that awakening is obtained not because of prajñāpāramitā, nor is awakening obtained by obtaining separation through separation. This is the place most easily misread: the Buddha is not saying that 「離」 tr. "separation" is a thing that can be taken up and used as a cause; the last part, 「亦不以離得離」 tr. "nor by separation does one obtain separation," guards precisely against this error. Ultimate separation is not another road; it is the real mark of this road; obtaining because of it is not taking it as a tool.
14. Subhūti sighs that the meaning practised is very deep. Subhūti, hearing the answer, sighs: the meaning practised by the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is very deep. A single sentence of sighing is the closing mark of the preceding passage of debate. When one sees a sigh in reading the sūtra, one should look back at which sentence it sighs at—what is sighed at here is precisely the turning-over, ‘because of ultimate separation one can obtain’, and not a general sigh at prajñā.
15. The Buddha says he is able to do what is hard, practising the deep meaning and not realising the two vehicles. The Buddha, following his sigh, adds a meaning: the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas are able to do what is hard, namely practising this deep meaning and not realising the grounds of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha. The hardness lies not in the difficulty of understanding the deep meaning, but in entering deeply and not taking realisation. First ask a question: entering emptiness deeply and taking realisation is what the two vehicles properly accomplish; why here is it judged a failing? The answer lies in the mind that has been aroused—the bodhisattva's practice is not for his own getting out, so although he arrives at the place where he could realise, he does not realise. Brought down to practice: the single thought, in a still state, that ‘here I can rest’ is precisely the pass this passage speaks of.
16. Subhūti says it is not hard, because of the practice with nothing to be attained. Subhūti, however, says it is not hard, and gives his own reason: the bodhisattva does not find a meaning that can be realised, does not find prajñā realising, and there is also no one who realises; if all dharmas are unfindable, then what is the meaning that can be realised, what is the prajñā that realises, what is the one who realises, and, having realised, obtains awakening? Therefore it is called 「菩薩摩訶薩無所得行」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practice with nothing to be attained"; the bodhisattva practising this becomes clear about all dharmas. Here first dispel a misunderstanding: Subhūti is not arguing against the Buddha. His 「不難」 tr. "not hard" is said with respect to the substance of dharmas—since there is neither one who realises nor what is realised, where would hardness be established? The Buddha's 「難」 tr. "hard" is said with respect to the practitioner. The two accounts each rest on one truth, and the treatise section has its own division of them.
17. Hearing the deep Dharma and being not startled, not sinking, not terrified, not afraid, is called practising prajñā. Subhūti, continuing from the above, speaks of the marks of practice: when the bodhisattva hears this deep Dharma, his mind is not startled, does not sink, is not terrified, is not afraid; this is called practising prajñā; while practising he does not see ‘I practise prajñā’, does not see prajñā, does not see ‘I shall obtain awakening’, and does not have the thought 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近」 tr. "the grounds of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha are far from me, sarvajñā is near to me." The sūtra text sets the four 「不」 tr. "not" side by side and does not distinguish their marks, and what the treatise section extends is likewise only the one sentence 「不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one who is not startled, does not sink, and penetrates without obstruction—this is called practising prajñāpāramitā." Only when the four matters can be passed can one speak of practising. The last sentence matters most—not having the thought of far and near means that there may not be a progress chart in the practitioner's mind.
18. The similes of space, the illusory person, the image in a mirror, the Buddha having no love and no hate, and the Buddha's discriminating notions being severed. Subhūti brings out similes at length as proof: space does not have the thought 「有法去我遠、去我近」 tr. "there is a dharma far from me, near to me," because space is without discrimination; the illusory person does not have the thought 「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠」 tr. "the conjurer is near to me, the onlookers are far from me," because the illusory person is without discrimination; the image in a mirror does not have the thought 「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠」 tr. "that on which I depend is near to me, the rest are far from me," because the image is without discrimination; again, as the Buddha has no love and no hate, the bodhisattva who practises prajñā also has no love and no hate, because within prajñā there is no hate and no love; again, as all the Buddha's discriminating notions are severed, all the discriminating notions of the bodhisattva who practises prajñā are also severed, because of ultimate emptiness. The similes all take one meaning: for the three similes of space, the illusory person, and the image in a mirror, the sūtra text uniformly gives only the one reason 「無分別故」 tr. "because it is without discrimination," and does not distinguish what each illuminates. In reading the similes one may not remember only the differences in the material of the similes; one must look at the one sentence to which all the similes return alike.
19. The two similes of the person conjured by the Buddha and the craftsman's wooden puppet: without discrimination and yet able to have something it does. The last two similes turn out a new meaning: the person conjured by the Buddha does not have the thought of far and near, because the conjured person is without discrimination; it is because there is something to be done that the conjuring is made, and the matter the conjured person does is without discrimination; again, as a craftsman or a craftsman's apprentice, because there is something to be done, makes a wooden puppet, whether man or woman, elephant, horse, ox, or sheep, this that is made can also have something it does, and yet is also without discrimination. So prajñā too is like this: because there is something to be done, it is said that this matter is accomplished, and yet prajñā too is without discrimination. Here first ask: the earlier similes spoke of non-discrimination; why must these two similes add 「能有所作」 tr. "can have something it does"? The answer lies in guarding against the failing of one extreme—if non-discrimination is read as being able to do nothing, it becomes the emptiness of wood and stone. So these two similes are the closing of the whole passage: non-discrimination does not obstruct accomplishing matters; precisely because of non-discrimination one can accomplish inexhaustible matters.
20. Śāriputra asks: is it only prajñā that is without discrimination, or are the other perfections also without discrimination? The third change of speaker: Śāriputra asks Subhūti. What he asks is very short—is only prajñā without discrimination, or are dhyānapāramitā and so on up to dānapāramitā also without discrimination? This question seems to seek confirmation of a commonplace, but in fact it is meant to force out the scope of 「無分別」 tr. "non-discrimination." Whenever a question in the sūtra takes the form ‘only … also …’, this is most often its intent.
21. Subhūti answers: the five perfections are also without discrimination. Subhūti says to Śāriputra: dhyānapāramitā is without discrimination, and so on up to dānapāramitā too is without discrimination. The answer is direct and makes no further analysis. Here one must catch a consequence: since the six perfections are alike without discrimination, how are the differences in the names and marks of the six perfections established? Śāriputra's next question steps exactly on this place; from which one can see that after a short answer there is bound to be a pressing forward.
22. Śāriputra asks further: if all dharmas are without discrimination, why are there the distinctions of the six destinies and the four fruits? Śāriputra pushes the scope to the bottom: form and so on up to consciousness, the eye and so on up to the mind, forms and so on up to dharmas, eye-consciousness contact and so on up to mind-consciousness contact, the feeling born from the condition of eye-contact and so on up to the feeling born from the condition of mind-contact; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; emptiness, the signless, non-action; the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, great kindness and great compassion, the eighteen unshared dharmas, awakening, the unconditioned nature—are these also without discrimination? If all dharmas are without discrimination, how is it discriminated that there is the birth and death of the six destinies—hells, hungry ghosts, animals, gods, humans, and asuras? How is it discriminated that this is a srota-āpanna, a sakṛdāgāmin, an anāgāmin, an arhat, a pratyekabuddha, the buddhas? This question is the greatest question of the whole sūtra section, and is also the question that is bound to arise in the reader's mind. One must see its structure clearly: the first half exhausts all dharmas, the second half brings out two groups of differences—one the defilement of the six destinies, the other the purity of the worthies and sages. Both ends, defiled and pure, must be accounted for; only then is the question fully asked. The list of the six destinies the sūtra text itself gives here; the lists of the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and so on are not given in this chapter, and are not supplied.
23. Subhūti replies: bodies are received through inversion; because of non-discrimination there are the worthies and sages; one should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination and obtain the awakening of non-discrimination. Subhūti's answer has three parts. First, explaining the six destinies: because of the causes and conditions of inversion beings perform deeds of body, speech, and mind, and according to the retribution of the original deeds of their desire they receive the bodies of the six destinies. Second, explaining the worthies and sages: the srota-āpanna exists because of non-discrimination, the fruit of srota-āpanna too exists because of non-discrimination, and so on up to the arhat and the fruit of arhatship, the pratyekabuddha and the pratyekabuddha path, the Buddha and the Buddha path—these too exist because of non-discrimination; the buddhas of the past too exist because of non-discrimination, because discrimination is severed. Third, concluding and exhorting to practice: one should know that all dharmas are without discrimination and of indestructible mark, because they are like the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality; the bodhisattva should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination, and having practised it he then obtains the awakening of non-discrimination. The wonder of this answer lies in the two roads standing apart: the differences of defilement come from inversion, the differences of purity come from non-discrimination—the former are distinctions produced by delusion, the latter are distinctions that exist after distinction is severed. The two Chinese characters 「便得」 tr. "then obtains" in the last part connect very steadily: practising the cause of non-discrimination, one obtains the fruit of non-discrimination; cause and fruit are of one flavour.
24. The explanation says: the treatise section begins. The treatise-author leads off the whole treatise section with 「釋曰」 tr. "The explanation says," and sets up no separate headings. These two Chinese characters are the only general heading of the whole treatise section; below them he explains passage by passage following the sūtra, without dividing it into further sections. In reading the treatise one should take this as the boundary: before it is the sūtra, after it are the words of the treatise-author; if words of the sūtra appear again, they are all the treatise-author restating the sūtra.
25. Śakra Devānām Indra and the people in the assembly are glad and have a thought. The treatise-author first supplies the setting the sūtra text leaves unclear: at that time Śakra Devānām Indra and the people in the assembly were all glad together, and Śakra Devānām Indra had this thought—the merit this bodhisattva has while practising the bodhisattva path still surpasses all beings, how much more when he achieves awakening! Why must the treatise-author supply 「皆共歡喜」 tr. "all were glad together"? Because the sūtra text records only the thought of Śakra alone; the treatise-author points out that this thought came out of what the great assembly felt together, and is not Śakra's private view. In reading the treatise one often sees this kind of supplementary stroke: it does not add events; it restores the scene.
26. Beings are of two kinds, those who have aroused the mind and those who have not; those who have aroused the mind surpass. The treatise-author establishes the first meaning: beings are of two kinds, first those who have aroused the mind, second those who have not aroused the mind; the bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind surpass all who have not aroused the mind. Why is this? These people plant the causes and conditions of the immeasurable and unsurpassed dharmas of a Buddha, and wish to deliver all beings, causing them to be free of suffering and obtain happiness; the other beings only seek happiness for themselves and wish to give suffering to others. Here first dispel a misunderstanding: what surpasses lies not in ability but in direction. The reason the treatise-author gives is, from beginning to end, only one—facing toward oneself or facing toward others. Brought down to practice: to examine whether one stands on the side of 「發心」 tr. "arousing the mind," one need not look at accomplishment; look at whom this single thought is for.
27. Question: arhats, pratyekabuddhas, and those with the five powers have all left desire behind, while one who arouses the mind has not left desire behind; how can he surpass them? The treatise-author sets his own first question, and asks it very reasonably: the arhats, the pratyekabuddhas, and those with the five powers are people who have left desire behind, while one who arouses the mind may not yet have left desire behind and only have aroused the mind; how can he surpass them? The weight of this question lies in the two Chinese characters 「離欲」 tr. "leaving desire behind"—that is realisation of a solid, real kind, while one who arouses the mind may have nothing at all. Whoever reads the words ‘arousing the mind surpasses’ and is not convinced at heart—this question is asked precisely on your behalf. The list of the five powers is not given in this chapter, and is not supplied.
28. Answer: it has already been answered in an earlier chapter; like the crown prince in the womb, and the prince not yet enthroned. The treatise-author's answer has three parts. First, pointing the way: this matter has already been answered in various ways in earlier chapters, and is not brought out again. Second, the proper answer: although the arhats and the rest have exhausted their outflows, they are not equal to the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind. Third, two similes: as the crown prince of a wheel-turning sage king, though still in the womb, already surpasses the other sons; as the crown prince of a king of a country, though not yet enthroned, surpasses the great ministers who have rank, wealth, and honour. The two similes take one meaning but illuminate different things: the crown prince in the womb illuminates his being already settled before he is born; the crown prince not yet enthroned illuminates his being already honoured before he holds office. What is honoured lies in lineage and in the position to be inherited, not in present ability—this is exactly the meaning of ‘direction’ in Passage 26 given visible form.
29. Bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are of two kinds, those who practise the bodhisattva path and those who only emptily arouse the mind; like the kalaviṅka bird in the shell. The treatise-author at once supplies an important distinction: bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are of two kinds, first those who practise the bodhisattva path of the perfections and the rest, second those who only emptily arouse the mind; and he specifically says that the ones spoken of here are 「行菩薩道者」 tr. "those who practise the bodhisattva path." Why must this sentence be supplied? Because if the answer of Passage 28 lacked this limit, it would become the excess ‘all who arouse the mind surpass the arhats’. Next he brings out a simile: as the kalaviṅka bird in the shell, before it has uttered a sound, can already surpass all birds; the bodhisattva, though he has not yet become a Buddha, practises the bodhisattva path, utters the sound of the real mark of all dharmas, and breaks the idle discourse of all the outside paths and of Māra's people, how much more when he becomes a Buddha! The place this simile illuminates is 「聲」 tr. "sound"—the bird surpasses by its sound, the bodhisattva surpasses by the sound of speaking the real mark; simile and what it likens interlock very tightly.
30. Someone says: whoever arouses the mind a single time saying, ‘I shall become a Buddha and extinguish the suffering of all beings,’ surpasses because the deeds of mind and mouth are weighty. This passage is another's account, not the treatise-author speaking for himself. Someone says: if there is one who can, with a single arousing of the mind, say 「我當作佛,滅一切眾生苦」 tr. "I shall become a Buddha and extinguish the suffering of all beings," then although he has not yet cut off the afflictions and has not yet practised hard deeds, because the deeds of mind and mouth are weighty he surpasses all beings; all beings seek happiness for themselves, and for their own sake love those close to them; the arhats and the pratyekabuddhas, though they do not crave worldly happiness, seek the happiness of nirvāṇa for the sake of extinguishing their own suffering and cannot act for beings; the bodhisattva's mind gives rise to it and his mouth says it for the sake of delivering all, and therefore he surpasses. Here the reader must remember a boundary: this account sets the ground of 「勝」 tr. "surpassing" down in the weightiness of the deeds of mind and mouth, going one step further than the treatise-author's ‘direction’, down to the level of deeds. The treatise-author records it without judging, and the reader need not hurry to judge either.
31. The simile of the arhat of the six supernormal powers and the śrāmaṇera. The treatise-author brings out a long simile. An arhat of the six supernormal powers had a śrāmaṇera carry his robe and bowl and walk along the road; the śrāmaṇera reflected by what vehicle he should enter nirvāṇa, and at once aroused the mind to enter nirvāṇa by the Buddha vehicle; the master knew his thought, at once took the robe and bowl and shouldered them himself, and pushed the śrāmaṇera to walk in front. The śrāmaṇera again reflected that the Buddha path is very hard, and that one abides long in birth and death and receives immeasurable suffering, and that he would rather enter nirvāṇa early by the Small Vehicle; the master again gave the robe-and-bowl bag back to the śrāmaṇera to carry and told him to walk behind. So it went three times. The śrāmaṇera found it strange that his master behaved like a child at play, and the master answered: when you first thought of arousing the mind to become a Buddha, that mind was precious and weighty, and so you abode within the path of my teacher; such a person even the pratyekabuddhas ought to make offerings to, how much more an arhat, and for this reason I pushed you in front; your mind turned back in regret, wishing to take the Small Vehicle, yet you had not yet obtained it, and you were far removed from me, and therefore I made you walk behind. The śrāmaṇera, on hearing this, was startled into understanding—my master can know my mind; with a single arousing of intent I have already surpassed the arhat, how much more on accomplishing it—and at once firmly abode of himself in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle. The merit of this simile is that it places 「勝」 tr. "surpassing" in an everyday scene that can repeat back and forth: the positions of front and behind change with the thought, three times changed, and the master does not weary of it. Brought down to practice: the surpassing of arousing the mind is not a title conferred once and for all; it is a living fact that appears with the thought and is lost with regret.
32. To surpass need not be to surpass in all matters, as in terms of flying the bird surpasses the human. The treatise-author at once keeps his own measure: the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters; it is only in the matter of 「一發心,欲作佛,度眾生」 tr. "a single arousing of the mind, wishing to become a Buddha and deliver beings" that he surpasses; as for all the other things, meditative concentration, liberation, and so on, he does not yet have them—how could it be said that he surpasses? As, speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human. The merit he will obtain in the future—this matter is not discussed. This passage is the most important brake of the whole treatise section. First ask: since it has already been said that arousing the mind surpasses the arhat, why does he limit himself again? The answer lies in guarding against excess—if it were not limited, then one who arouses the mind could on this ground slight all people with real realisation, and that is precisely the other extreme this treatise breaks. Brought down to practice: to spur oneself on by arousing the mind is permissible; to exalt oneself by arousing the mind is not; what surpasses is only in one matter, and all the other matters must still be cultivated from the beginning.
33. People of the Small Vehicle say: even a bodhisattva bound to buddhahood does not surpass a small śrāmaṇera who has obtained immeasurable restraints. The treatise-author brings up the account of the first extreme: people of the Small Vehicle say that even a bodhisattva bound to buddhahood does not surpass a small śrāmaṇera who has obtained immeasurable restraints. The ground of this account lies in the substance of the precepts—the śrāmaṇera receives the precepts and obtains immeasurable restraints, a merit that can be pointed to in the present; the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood, if discussed in terms of restraints, need not exceed him. The treatise-author records his words and adds no refutation; the reader should look at its ground as it really is, and only then will he know from where the judgement of 「二邊」 tr. "the two extremes" below comes.
34. Some say in the treatises of the Mahāyāna: one who arouses the mind of the Great Vehicle, even among base and evil petty people, still surpasses those of the two vehicles who have obtained liberation. The treatise-author brings up the account of the second extreme, and makes clear that its source is in the treatises of the Mahāyāna: some people speak thus—one who has aroused the mind of the Great Vehicle, even though he is among base and evil petty people, still surpasses those of the two vehicles who have obtained liberation. This account is exactly opposite to the former: the former takes the substance of the precepts in the present as its standard, this takes the mind that has been aroused as its standard and does not ask about the person's baseness and evil. The two accounts each hold one end and each make sense of their own—the reason the treatise-author sets the two accounts side by side is precisely to show that the failing of holding one end lies not in being wrong but in being one-sided.
35. The two extremes and the middle way; therefore it is said that at the time of the first arousing of the mind one surpasses all beings. The treatise-author gives his verdict: these are called the two extremes; to be apart from these two extremes is called the middle way; the meaning of the middle way is as said above, and because it has the reality of meaning and principle it should be taken; therefore it is said, 「初發心時,勝一切眾生,何況成佛!」 tr. "At the time of the first arousing of the mind he surpasses all beings, how much more when he becomes a Buddha!" Here one must see clearly that the middle way is not a compromise. The standard of taking and rejecting the treatise-author gives is only one sentence—「以其有義理實故」 tr. "because it has the reality of meaning and principle"; what is taken is the reality of meaning and principle, not a median value between two accounts. Brought down to practice: when one meets two accounts that both make sense and exclude each other, first ask what each rests on, then ask which account stands on the reality of meaning and principle; do not first calculate proportions.
36. Explaining the sūtra phrase 「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利」 tr. "those who hear of sarvajñā and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans." The treatise-author turns to explaining the words of the first passage of the sūtra text, bringing up the sentence 「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利」 tr. "those who hear of sarvajñā and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans" without explaining it at once, leaving it for the several accounts below. Why does the treatise-author set up a heading here? Because in the sūtra text this sentence is only an attendant phrase, and never defines what 「善利」 tr. "the good benefit" is; wherever the sūtra brings out a name and mark without defining it, the treatise-author mostly sets up a heading for it and gathers the several accounts—when one sees this format, one knows that what follows is a laying-out side by side and not a fixed judgement.
37. Someone says: the six perfections are the benefit. The first account. It takes the six perfections themselves as the benefit—that is, the dharma practised is itself the benefit obtained, without waiting for retribution. This account is the most direct; what it holds to lies in the causal practice.
38. Someone says: the retribution of the six perfections is the benefit, namely wheel-turning sage kings, Śakra and the Brahmā kings, kings of humans, kings of the Dharma, and so on. The second account. It takes the retribution of the six perfections as the benefit, and lists its items side by side—wheel-turning sage kings, Śakra and the Brahmā kings, kings of humans, kings of the Dharma, and so on. This account stands exactly opposite to the former: the former takes the cause, this takes the fruit.
39. Someone says: to obtain the state of the avaivartika, not to fall into the evil destinies, and to be constantly born among humans and gods in places of wealth and honour. The third account. It takes the position of non-retrogression as the benefit, together with its marks—not falling into the evil destinies, and being constantly born among humans and gods in places of wealth and honour. What this account takes lies in ‘safety’, that is, the safety line of practice.
40. Someone says: the bodhisattva, abiding in the supernormal powers of retribution, travels to the ten directions making offerings to the buddhas and teaching and transforming beings, and obtains great benefits such as these. The fourth account. It takes the use of the supernormal powers of retribution as the benefit: travelling to the ten directions making offerings to the buddhas, teaching and transforming beings by various skilful means, teaching and transforming beings by the causes and conditions of faith and acceptance. What this account takes lies in ‘use’. The four accounts are laid out side by side, from cause to fruit, from safety to use, and the treatise-author judges none of them. The reader need not choose one of the four accounts, but should see that the phrase 「善利」 tr. "the good benefit" in this treatise can hold so broad an explanation—it was never a narrow name and mark.
41. Explaining 「壽命中最」 tr. "the foremost among lives": two kinds of life, and the life of wisdom. The treatise-author explains the second phrase of the sūtra text: beings have two kinds of life, first the life-faculty, second the life of wisdom; because this person obtains the life of wisdom it is said, 「壽命中最」 tr. "the foremost among lives." Next he connects the sūtra's intent: how much more one who arouses the mind! One who arouses the mind is worthy of reverence and worthy of honour; why is this? As the causes and conditions said before—「能捨自樂、與他樂;不自憂苦,憂他人苦故。」 tr. "Because he can give up his own happiness and give happiness to others; because he does not grieve over his own suffering but grieves over the suffering of others." Of this passage first ask: how can life be of two kinds? The answer lies in the headings the treatise-author himself sets up—the life-faculty is the span of the bodily life, the life of wisdom is the life obtained by those who hear of sarvajñā and have faith. The headings of the two lives come from this place in this treatise. Brought down to practice: the length of the bodily span cannot be sought, but the continuance or severance of the life of wisdom lies in one's own single thought of taking or rejecting.
42. Śakra Devānām Indra scatters heavenly māndārava flowers, as the sūtra says at length. The treatise-author passes over the sūtra's passage of scattering flowers in a single sentence: at that time Śakra Devānām Indra, wishing to show the mark of gladness, scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha, as the sūtra says at length. The four Chinese characters 「如經廣說」 tr. "as the sūtra says at length" are the treatise-author's abbreviating stroke—what the sūtra text has already made clear is not retold. When one sees these four Chinese characters in reading the treatise, one should go back to the sūtra text and read it oneself, and may not suppose that the treatise-author abbreviates because he does not value it.
43. Question: sin and merit cannot be given to others; why does Śakra say that by this merit those who seek the Buddha path may be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha? The treatise-author sets the second question. This question is very solid: sin and merit are made and received by each person himself and cannot be given to others; even if one wished to give them one could not; then is Śakra's phrase 「以此福德令求佛道者具足佛法」 tr. "by this merit may those who seek the Buddha path be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha" not empty words? Whoever, reading the words of dedication in the sūtra, gives rise at heart to the doubt ‘does this really have any use’—this question is asked precisely on your behalf.
44. Answer: though it cannot be given to others, yet one makes one's own mind good; and it shows not clinging to merit. The treatise-author's answer has two parts, and neither answers from ‘can it be given or not’. First, though it cannot be given to others, yet one makes one's own mind good—the real effect of dedication falls first on one's own mind. Second, Śakra Devānām Indra shows by this that he does not cling to merit, and therefore gives the mind of rejoicing to those who seek the Buddha path, and to the śrāvakas likewise. In this answer one must see clearly where it turns: what is asked is ‘can the giving succeed’, what is answered is ‘what this single thought of giving has done’. Brought down to practice: the benefit of dedication lies in being able to let go, not in being able to give; if one reckons whether the giving arrives or not, it becomes instead clinging to merit.
45. Śakra states of himself that though he has obtained the śrāvaka path he does not give rise to a single thought to make a bodhisattva turn back. The treatise-author restates the sūtra and explains Śakra's words: though I have obtained the śrāvaka path, I do not give rise to a single thought to make a bodhisattva turn back toward the mind of the two vehicles; why is this? The bodhisattvas see that beings in birth and death have all kinds of suffering, and, wishing to benefit all the world, make this vow: 「未度者我當等度」 tr. "Those not yet delivered I shall deliver equally." The weight of this passage lies in the standing of the speaker—a person who has already obtained the śrāvaka path keeps guard, for the bodhisattvas, over the vow not to retreat to the two vehicles. First ask: the road he himself walks is this one; why does he not wish others to walk it too? The answer lies in the suffering he sees—the reason Śakra gives is not the height of the roads but that the suffering of beings still waits to be delivered.
46. Beings in the assembly have a thought: what difference is there between rejoicing in a person who has first aroused the mind and rejoicing in a person who has long aroused the mind? The treatise-author supplies another setting the sūtra text leaves unclear: among the beings in the assembly some had this thought—if, as said above, rejoicing has merit, what difference is there between rejoicing in a person who has first aroused the mind and rejoicing in a person who has long aroused the mind? This thought is the origin of Śakra's question below. The treatise-author supplies it in order to make clear that Śakra's question is not a private question but resolves a doubt on behalf of the many. When one sees this kind of supplementary stroke in reading the treatise, one should know that behind an abrupt question in the sūtra text there is most often a doubt of the assembly.
47. Śakra, wishing to resolve the doubt of the many, asks the Buddha, as the sūtra says at length. The treatise-author makes clear Śakra's intent in asking the Buddha: Śakra Devānām Indra, wishing to resolve the doubt of the many, asked the Buddha, 「世尊!於初發心菩薩功德隨喜得幾許福德?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Rejoicing in the meritorious virtue of the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind, how much merit does one obtain?" as the sūtra says at length. Here one must remember the position of the one asking: Śakra is not asking for himself. Whoever asks on behalf of the many, what he asks must seek to be clear and usable, not to be profound—this too is the reason this chapter's answer uses weighing and not abstruse talk.
48. Because the field of merit is immeasurable and boundless the merit cannot be known by number; rejoicing in those near the Buddha path brings still greater merit. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answer: this merit is immeasurable and boundless, because it is planted in an immeasurable and boundless field; people cannot know it by number, and so similes are spoken to make it understood, as the sūtra says at length. Next he supplies a meaning: though the virtue of rejoicing is immeasurable and boundless, toward those who are near the Buddha path the merit of rejoicing is greater still. This passage has two layers; do not read them merged into one. First, the reason the merit cannot be counted is that the field in which it is planted is immeasurable and boundless—the emphasis is on the field, not on the size of the mind. Second, though it is alike immeasurable, rejoicing toward those near the Buddha path brings greater merit—within the immeasurable there is still more and less. The two meanings stand together without obstructing each other, just as this chapter earlier says 「不可稱量」 tr. "cannot be weighed" and here says 「轉多」 tr. "greater still."
49. Śakra says that those who do not rejoice are Māra's people come from the heaven of Māra, because in Māra's domain they have accumulated evil minds. The treatise-author explains Śakra's heavy words: at that time Śakra, because he was glad, said to the Buddha that all who hear of this merit and do not rejoice are Māra's people, come from the heaven of Māra; why is this? Because in Māra's domain they have accumulated evil minds, they do not rejoice. The sūtra says plainly 「諸心不隨喜者,從魔中來生」 tr. "minds that do not rejoice are born having come from within Māra," words that concern the place of origin; the cause the treatise-author gives is 「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜」 tr. "being in Māra's domain, because they have accumulated evil minds they do not rejoice," words that concern accumulation. The two phrases of sūtra and treatise stand together, and this chapter does not merge them into one account. Brought down to practice: if the mind that does not rejoice is left to accumulate, the domain naturally follows it; these words are a warning, not a verdict.
50. Here the causes and conditions are spoken: the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm, and so one should dedicate the mind of rejoicing to awakening. The treatise-author points out the causes and conditions the sūtra text carries with it: the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm; therefore those who seek the Buddha path, those who wish to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones and not abandon them, should dedicate the mind of rejoicing to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This passage and Passage 49 are exactly one positive and one negative: not rejoicing, one accumulates Māra's domain; rejoicing, one breaks Māra's realm. Only when the two passages are seen together does one know why this chapter speaks of a single thought of rejoicing as so important—it is the single thought that stands directly against Māra's domain.
51. Explaining 「不一不二相」 tr. "the mark of neither one nor two." The treatise-author glosses the words in the sūtra: he does not see that dharmas have any one fixed mark that does not belong to causes and conditions, and so it says 「不一」 tr. "not one"; he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication, and this is called 「不二」 tr. "not two," because of ultimate emptiness. This gloss must be read word by word: 「不一」 tr. "not one" breaks the fixed mark; 「不二」 tr. "not two" breaks the partition between agent and object—if the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication are split into two things, there comes to be one who dedicates and a dharma that is dedicated. Brought down to practice: rejoicing and then dedicating are not two procedures; they are the continuation of a single thought.
52. The Buddha further extols the meritorious virtue of rejoicing: quickly obtaining the sight of the buddhas, the six faculties not receiving evil sense-objects, and never being apart from the sight of the buddhas. The treatise-author explains the words in which the Buddha, having approved Śakra's intent, further extols the meritorious virtue of rejoicing: because this person constantly recollects the merits of the buddhas of the ten directions and rejoices, he quickly obtains the sight of the buddhas; again, because with a deep mind he wishes all beings to be free of suffering and obtain happiness, therefore, going and coming within birth and death, his six faculties from the first do not receive evil sense-objects; he is never apart from being born before the buddhas, because he does not cut off the practice of planting the seed of seeing the buddhas. The order of this passage deserves attention: first it speaks of the rejoicing that recollects the buddhas, next of the deep mind toward beings, and the two together obtain the fruit 「六情初不受惡塵」 tr. "the six faculties from the first do not receive evil sense-objects." What is protected is the six faculties, and what is practised lies at the two ends of recollecting the buddhas and keeping beings in mind—it is not setting up a separate dharma of guarding the doors of the faculties.
53. The Buddha himself speaks the causes and conditions: because one rejoices in the bodhisattvas of the first arousing of the mind and so on up to those bound to buddhahood in one more birth, one quickly accomplishes the Buddha path. The treatise-author points out that here the Buddha himself speaks the causes and conditions: because this person rejoices in all the bodhisattvas, from countless asaṃkhyeya bodhisattvas of the first arousing of the mind up to immeasurable bodhisattvas bound to buddhahood in one more birth, he obtains the retribution above, quickly accomplishes the Buddha path, and delivers immeasurable asaṃkhyeya beings. This passage takes up the fruit of Passage 52 and supplies its cause—what is rejoiced in is not one person or one matter; it is the whole, from the first arousing of the mind up to the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth. Brought down to practice: if rejoicing reaches only the kind of people one likes oneself, it is not the rejoicing spoken of here.
54. Because one dedicates according to the real mark, it is said: not mind, and also not apart from mind. The treatise-author explains the distinction at the end of the sūtra passage: this bodhisattva, by reason of this merit, dedicates it according to the real mark of all dharmas; within the real mark the mind is unfindable, and therefore it is said, 「非心,亦不離心」 tr. "not mind, and also not apart from mind"; it is the meaning of 「不一不二」 tr. "neither one nor two" spoken above, spoken again because the matter is different. This passage unties the difficulty left over by Passage 5. First ask: why must it say not mind and yet also say not apart from mind? The answer lies in the mind's being unfindable within the real mark—since it is unfindable, one may not take the mind as a support and speak of dedicating, and this is called not mind; yet dedicating is not a separate matter apart from this mind, and this is called not apart from mind. The treatise-author further points out that this meaning is precisely the 「不一不二」 tr. "neither one nor two" of the earlier text, only spoken once more because what it faces is a different matter. When one sees words such as 「以事異故更說」 tr. "spoken again because the matter is different" in reading the treatise, one knows that the earlier and later phrases are one meaning, and there is no need to set up a separate new explanation.
55. Subhūti takes up the emptiness in which there is no mark of mind and challenges the Buddha. The treatise-author explains the turn in the sūtra text: Subhūti, having heard this, took up this emptiness in which there is no mark of mind and challenged the Buddha—this mind is not mind, empty, without anything existent, like an illusion; how can it obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? Here the treatise-author points out in a word what Subhūti relies on: what he takes up to make his challenge is precisely the 「非心」 tr. "not mind" that the Buddha himself spoke. If in reading the sūtra section this question feels abrupt, look at this sentence of the treatise-author's and it becomes clear: the blade the challenger holds was handed to him by the Buddha's own hand.
56. The Buddha asks in return: do you see this fixed mark of the empty mind as like an illusion? The treatise-author restates the Buddha's first counter-question: do you see this fixed mark of the empty mind as like an illusion? The treatise-author, in restating the sūtra, adds the two Chinese characters 「定相」 tr. "fixed mark" with the intent that what is asked is whether there is a determinate mind-mark like an illusion that can be pointed to. These two Chinese characters are the key to the treatise section's explanation of the first round of question and answer in the sūtra text: what the Buddha asks is not ‘do you believe the mind is like an illusion’, but ‘can you point out that mind which is like an illusion?’
57. Subhūti has a thought: if the mind is empty like an illusion, how can it be seen? And so he answers no. The treatise-author supplies the mental act before Subhūti's answer: if the mind is empty like an illusion, how can it be seen? If it can be seen, then it is not empty. Therefore he answered, 「不」 tr. "No." This passage is the treatise-author supplying a line of reasoning for the sūtra text: the sūtra text has only a single 「不也」 tr. "no"; the treatise-author writes out the reason behind this 「不」 tr. "no"—what can be seen is not empty; this is the simplest and clearest criterion. Brought down to practice: whoever feels ‘I have seen emptiness’ need only hold this one sentence up to himself.
58. The Buddha asks again: if the mind is empty and without anything existent, do you see within it any idle discourse of either existence or non-existence? The treatise-author restates the Buddha's second question: if the mind is empty and without anything existent, do you see within it any idle discourse of either existence or non-existence? What this question breaks is not the mind but the idle discourse upon the mind—the debate between the two ends of existence and non-existence. First ask: since he has already answered that he does not see the mind, why further ask about existence and non-existence? The answer lies in the habit of the human mind—although the mind cannot be seen, the discourse ‘it exists’, ‘it does not exist’ still arises of itself. This question gathers up precisely this layer.
59. He answers: No. The answer of the second round is again only the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘No’. Neither sūtra nor treatise adds any explanation. Reading the treatise to this point one can see a rhythm: the questions deepen step by step, while the answer is of one flavour throughout—not that it cannot be said, but that there is nothing to be said.
60. The Buddha asks a third time: apart from this empty mind without anything existent and like an illusion, do you see some further dharma that can obtain the unsurpassed path? The treatise-author restates the Buddha's third question: apart from this empty mind, without anything existent and like an illusion, is there some other dharma that can obtain the unsurpassed path? What this question breaks is the view ‘there is a separate dharma’. The three questions seen together form one sequence: the first breaks the mark of mind, the second breaks the discourse of existence and non-existence, the third breaks a separate dharma outside the mind—once all three roads are cut, only then comes the challenge below.
61. He answers that he does not see it. The answer of the third round. At this point the three questions and three answers are all finished, and the ground on which Subhūti stands leaves no retreat; the challenge of the next passage arises naturally. The short answer is short precisely because the road ahead is exhausted.
62. Because it is not seen and unfindable, it is ultimately separated and ultimately empty; seeing, cultivating, severing, and realising are unfindable. The treatise-author extends its meaning: because it is not seen and is unfindable, how could there be a dharma that either exists or does not exist? Because all dharmas are ultimately separated and ultimately empty, they do not fall into existence and do not fall into non-existence; if a dharma does not fall within existence and non-existence, then it is ultimately without anything existent, and should not obtain the unsurpassed path; for these causes and conditions prajñāpāramitā has the mark of ultimate separation, because to see existence and non-existence are both faults; dhyānapāramitā and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi likewise have the mark of ultimate separation; if a dharma is ultimately separated, then it cannot be found to be seen, cannot be found to be cultivated, cannot be found to be severed, cannot be found to be realised; practising this dharma, there is further nothing attained, because of ultimate separation. This passage pushes the difficulty to its very end: the four matters of seeing, cultivating, severing, and realising are all unfindable. A misunderstanding must be dispelled—this does not say that practice is useless, but that upon a dharma of ultimate separation one may not form the notion of one who can see, can cultivate, can sever, can realise. In the last sentence, 「行是法則更無所得」 tr. "practising this dharma, there is further nothing attained," the word 「行」 tr. "practising" may not be passed over: the dharma must still be practised.
63. Subhūti challenges: how does one obtain ultimate separation by ultimate separation? It is like touching space with a finger. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's proper challenge: now prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is ultimately separated; how does one obtain ultimate separation by ultimate separation? If one dharma being ultimately separated should still not have anything attained, how much less two separations! Next he brings out a simile: as when one touches space with a finger—because space has no contact, the finger cannot touch it; how much less when both have no contact! It is also like space and nirvāṇa. This simile is extremely fine: when one end has no contact it already fails; when both ends have no contact it fails all the more. What the simile illuminates is the unfindability of ‘being accomplished in mutual dependence’—if what obtains and what is obtained are both without self-nature, where could the single matter of obtaining be set up? This challenge is the hardest question of the whole chapter; the reader may well pause here, first let the challenge stand, and then look at the Buddha's answer.
64. The Buddha approves his words and at once speaks the causes and conditions: because of ultimate separation it can be obtained. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's approval and answer: the Buddha, knowing that Subhūti spoke in accord with the real mark of all dharmas, approved his words, 「善哉!善哉!」 tr. "Excellent! Excellent!" and at once spoke the causes and conditions—if prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated and anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is ultimately separated, for these causes and conditions it can be obtained. Here first ask: why does the Buddha first approve a challenge? The answer lies in the words the treatise-author adds—「隨諸法實相說故」 tr. "because he spoke in accord with the real mark of all dharmas." Subhūti's challenge itself arose in accord with the real mark, and so it is first approved; approving its ground, he then turns over its clinging. When one sees in reading the treatise that the Buddha first approves and then turns over, one should know that what is approved is the ground, and what is turned over is the clinging.
65. If a dharma definitely had a mark and were not empty, there would be no four truths, no Three Jewels, and so on up to no dharmas at all. The treatise-author brings out the grounds of the Buddha's answer, using a proof from the contrary: if one dharma definitely had a mark and were not empty, it would be a permanent dharma, with the mark of non-arising; if there is no real mark of arising, there is no mark of ceasing; if there is no arising and ceasing, there are no four truths; if there are no four truths, there is no Dharma Jewel; because there is no Dharma Jewel, there is also no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—because the Dharma Jewel is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; if there is no Dharma Jewel, there is no Buddha Jewel; if there is no Buddha and Dharma, there is no Saṅgha Jewel; if there are no Three Jewels, there are no dharmas at all—there are such faults and offences as these. The last sentence turns back: with the mark of ultimate separation, one penetrates without obstruction. This passage is the most complete chain of reasoning in this chapter, and in reading it one must fasten it link by link: with a fixed mark there is no arising; with no arising there is no ceasing; with no arising and ceasing there are no four truths; with no four truths there is no Dharma Jewel; with no Dharma Jewel there is no awakening, no Buddha Jewel, no Saṅgha Jewel, no dharmas at all. The lists of the four truths and of the three fetters are not given in this chapter, and are not supplied; the list of the Three Jewels this passage itself gives—the Dharma Jewel, the Buddha Jewel, the Saṅgha Jewel.
66. Ultimate separation, know that it is also separated from emptiness; therefore the sūtra says one does not obtain two separations by two separations. The treatise-author guards one layer further: if ultimate separation is spoken of, know that it is also separated from emptiness; if it is not separated from emptiness, it is not called ultimate separation. Next he restates the sūtra as proof: therefore the sūtra says, 「般若波羅蜜畢竟離故,能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;雖不離般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以二離而得二離」 tr. "because prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, one can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; though it is not apart from prajñāpāramitā that one obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, neither does one obtain two separations by two separations"; because of ultimate emptiness one should not raise the challenge. This passage is the last line of defence against clinging in the whole chapter: if 「離」 tr. "separation" is not separated from 「空」 tr. "emptiness," then separation itself becomes again a dharma that can be clung to, and Subhūti's challenge would stand once more. Brought down to practice: whoever takes emptiness as something attained—this passage is precisely its cure.
67. Subhūti, knowing that what the Buddha says is of a very deep mark, sighs. The treatise-author explains the turn in the sūtra text: Subhūti knew that what the Buddha said was of a very deep mark, and therefore said to the Buddha: if the bodhisattva can practise thus, then this is practising the very deep meaning. The treatise-author here adds the phrase 「知佛所說甚深相」 tr. "knew that what the Buddha said was of a very deep mark," pointing out the origin of the sigh: the sigh is not a courtesy; it is words after understanding.
68. The Buddha approves his words: to be able to practise the very deep meaning and not realise the two vehicles, entering deeply into emptiness with sharp wisdom and not realising nirvāṇa, is what is hard. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's approval and its reason: this bodhisattva is able to do what is hard—able to practise such a very deep meaning and yet not realise the two vehicles; why is this? This bodhisattva, single-mindedly, with sharp wisdom enters deeply into emptiness and does not realise nirvāṇa; this is what is hard. Here one must see clearly where the 「難」 tr. "hardness" lies: not in emptiness being hard to enter, but precisely in entering deeply with sharp wisdom and still not taking realisation. The two Chinese characters 「利智」 tr. "sharp wisdom" that the treatise-author adds matter most—the dull do not enter deeply, and naturally have no realisation to take; to enter deeply and not realise is what is hard.
69. Subhūti says it is not hard: because of the practice with nothing to be attained, all dharmas are illuminated. The treatise-author restates Subhūti's contrary account: as I understand the meaning the Buddha speaks, this is not hard; why? This person does not find any one fixed mark of this very deep meaning that can be realised, does not find prajñāpāramitā, does not find one who realises; who would realise by the very deep meaning? If he does not realise this very deep meaning, who would obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? This is called the bodhisattva's practice with nothing to be attained; practising this path, he illuminates all dharmas. The ground of this passage is the same as Passage 16: with neither one who realises nor what is realised, hardness has nowhere to be established. Read the two places together, and one can know that Subhūti's account is consistent from first to last, not an ingenious argument of the moment.
70. Question: the Buddha says it is hard and Subhūti says it is not hard; the meaning of master and disciple should be the same; why do they contradict each other? The treatise-author sets the third question, and asks it most properly: the Buddha says 「難」 tr. "hard," Subhūti says 「不難」 tr. "not hard"; the meaning of master and disciple should be the same; why do they each contradict the other? This question is the most important question of the whole treatise section, because what it concerns is the pattern of teaching the Dharma, not merely the meaning of one passage. Whoever, reading the sūtra, sees that what the Buddha and a disciple say is opposite and is uneasy at heart—this question is asked precisely on your behalf.
71. Answer: the Buddha speaks by worldly truth, Subhūti speaks by the truth of the highest meaning; and each follows the capacity of the hearer. The treatise-author's answer has two layers. First, the division by the two truths: the Buddha speaks by reason of worldly truth, Subhūti speaks by reason of the truth of the highest meaning; the Buddha says that the bodhisattva obtains this very deep meaning, Subhūti says that the bodhisattva also does not obtain this very deep meaning. Second, speaking according to capacity: the Buddha, on Subhūti's account, speaks for the sake of beings—there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, arouse the mind, and so the hard matter is spoken of; there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, give up and retreat, and so it is said there is no hardness. Only when the two layers are seen together is it complete: it is not only that the truths they rest on differ, but also that the capacities they face differ. Brought down to practice: one who, hearing 「難」 tr. "hard," has his resolve roused, takes the account of hardness; one who, hearing 「難」 tr. "hard," has his mind retreat, takes the account of not hard—both accounts are set up for you, and need not be taken up to attack and break each other.
72. This is called the practice with nothing to be attained; abiding in this practice, one penetrates all dharmas without obstruction. The treatise-author closes this section: this is called the bodhisattva's practice with nothing to be attained; abiding in this practice, he penetrates all dharmas without obstruction. The word 「住」 tr. "abiding" is the eye of this passage—nothing to be attained is not a view that is done with once it has passed; it is a practice one can abide in. Brought down to practice: penetrating without obstruction is not seeking some further skill; it is the natural mark of abiding within nothing to be attained.
73. Subhūti says: hearing of ultimate separation and not being startled, not sinking, and penetrating without obstruction—this is called true practice and deep practice. The treatise-author restates Subhūti's words and adds a judgement: if the bodhisattva, hearing ultimate separation spoken of thus—that there is no dharma to be realised, no one who takes realisation, and also no prajñā and no anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—is at that time not startled, does not sink, and penetrates without obstruction, this is called practising prajñāpāramitā; one who practises prajñāpāramitā—this is called true practice and deep practice. This connects with the 「不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏」 tr. "not startled, does not sink, not terrified, not afraid" of the sūtra text in Passage 17 and is simpler still, naming only the two matters of not being startled and not sinking. The judgement 「真行、深行」 tr. "true practice and deep practice" that the treatise-author adds in the last sentence fixes the marks of practice spoken of earlier under a single name.
74. Not seeing prajñā, not seeing that I practise, not making the discrimination that the two vehicles are far and the Buddha path near. The treatise-author extends its marks: this bodhisattva does not see prajñāpāramitā, and also does not see that I practise prajñāpāramitā, does not see anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and also does not see that this dharma can obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; he is altogether without discrimination; this bodhisattva abides securely within the real mark of all dharmas, and therefore does not make this discrimination, saying 「二乘離我遠,佛道離我近」 tr. "the two vehicles are far from me, the Buddha path is near to me." This passage corresponds exactly to Passages 17 and 18 and the others of the sūtra section, and the treatise-author adds one sentence that matters most—「安住一切諸法實相中」 tr. "abides securely within the real mark of all dharmas." Not making the discrimination of far and near is not pressing thought down; it is that the place where one abides has from the first no far and near.
75. The similes of space and the rest are to make clear ultimate emptiness; though prajñā is empty, if there is something cultivated it can accomplish its matter. The treatise-author explains the similes as a whole: here the similes of space and the rest are spoken; these similes are for the sake of making clear the meaning of ultimate emptiness; though prajñāpāramitā is empty, if there is something cultivated, it can accomplish its matter; and so on up to: like the wooden puppet, whatever matter it is made to do, it can accomplish it all. This passage is the closing of the similes, and guards against the same failing as Passage 19 of the sūtra section. First ask: since ultimate emptiness has been spoken of, why say again that it can accomplish its matter? The answer lies in the four Chinese characters 「若有所修」 tr. "if there is something cultivated"—emptiness does not obstruct cultivation, cultivation does not obstruct emptiness. Brought down to practice: not to cultivate on the pretext of emptiness is precisely what this passage breaks.
76. Śāriputra asks whether only prajñā is without discrimination, and extends his challenge: if the five matters are all empty, there are no six names and nothing to be practised. The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's question and extends the intent of his challenge: if only prajñā is empty and without discrimination, the other perfections should have marks, and then the bodhisattva path would have separate differences and not be equal; again, in the first chapter it is said, 「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物」 tr. "when practising dānapāramitā there is no giver, no receiver, and also no goods"; how then is a difference now spoken of? If the five matters are all empty, then there is no discrimination, there are no six names, and there is also nothing to be practised. The wonder of this passage lies in the challenge reaching both ends at once: to say they differ makes the bodhisattva path unequal; to say they do not differ loses both the names of the six perfections and practice. The treatise-author cites the words of this treatise's first chapter as proof, questioning it by this treatise's own text—when one sees in reading the treatise the citation 「初品中說」 tr. "it is said in the first chapter," one should know that it is the treatise-author citing his own earlier text, not citing another book.
77. Subhūti says the five perfections too are empty and without discrimination; those who have not obtained the acceptance of non-arising have discrimination, as the four rivers before they have met the great sea. The treatise-author restates Subhūti's answer and supplies its meaning: the five perfections too are empty and without discrimination; those of the first arousing of the mind, who have not obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, have discrimination. Next he brings out a simile: as the four rivers, before they have met the great sea, have separate names, and once they have entered the great sea are without difference; the bodhisattva too is like this—within the truth of worldly convention there are differences, in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination. This simile best resolves the double difficulty of Passage 76: the separate names are not false, and entering the sea is not nothingness—the four rivers, before they enter the sea, have names, waters, and currents all really there to be pointed to; once they have entered the great sea, they are without difference of themselves without waiting to be broken. Brought down to practice: to see differences while not yet having obtained the acceptance of non-arising is not a mistake; it is a stage; there is no need, on hearing the teaching of non-discrimination, to force oneself to wipe out one's present discriminations. The list of the four rivers is not given in this chapter, and is not supplied.
78. Śāriputra asks further: if all dharmas are without discrimination, how are there the distinctions of the six destinies and the four fruits? The treatise-author restates Śāriputra's further question: form and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and so on up to the unconditioned nature—are these also without discrimination? If these dharmas are empty and without difference, how are there the separate differences of the six destinies? How is it discriminated that there are the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha path? This question is the question of Passage 22 of the sūtra section; the reason the treatise-author restates it is that the answer below is to be divided into two roads—the differences of defilement and the differences of purity—and so the question too must bring up both ends again. When one sees the treatise restate a question of the sūtra, one should know that below there is bound to be a new explanation, not a repetition.
79. Subhūti answers: from inversion deeds arise and retribution is received, craving is the root; the differences of the six destinies come from inversion and are not real. The treatise-author explains the first road—the differences of defilement: although all dharmas are ultimately empty and without discrimination, these beings, from their mad and inverted minds, give rise to deeds of body, speech, and mind, and according to their deeds receive bodies as the retribution of those deeds; craving is the root; only because they are pressed by desire do they give rise to clinging minds, while dharmas have no fixed mark; the retribution of deeds is what is called the six destinies; for this reason one knows that emptiness and being without anything discriminated is their real root, and only because of inversion, which is not real, are there the differences of the six destinies. In this passage the treatise-author adds a phrase the sūtra text does not have—「貪欲是本」 tr. "craving is the root"—pointing the root of inversion one layer further down. One must see clearly the direction of the conclusion: the real root is emptiness without discrimination, and difference is what inversion adds; it is not that there is a further six destinies on top of emptiness; it is that inversion sees the undifferentiated as differentiated.
80. The worthies and sages too are born from the dharma of non-discrimination: severing the three fetters is severing inversion, and because of worldly truth and provisional names there are fruits. The treatise-author explains the second road—the differences of purity: again, the worthies and sages, the srota-āpanna and the rest, are also born from the dharma of ultimate emptiness and non-discrimination; namely, the dharma of severing the three fetters is called the fruit of srota-āpanna; the three fetters are precisely inversion; recognising inversion and removing it is called severing; therefore the dharma of severing is emptiness and without discrimination; because of worldly truth a person is provisionally named, and because he obtains this dharma it is called the fruit of srota-āpanna; therefore one should know that the srota-āpanna person and the fruit are ultimately empty and without discrimination; and so on up to the Buddha and the Buddha path, which are likewise. This passage is the tightest link of the whole treatise section. First ask: since the differences of the worthies and sages can truly be realised, why say they too are without discrimination? The answer lies in the treatise-author's two steps—first, the three fetters that are severed are precisely inversion, and the dharma that severs inversion is emptiness without discrimination; second, the so-called ‘person who obtains the fruit’ is a provisional name of worldly truth. So the reason a fruit is established is precisely that discrimination has been severed; the reason a person is named is precisely that worldly truth provisionally sets him up. The list of the three fetters is not given in this chapter, and is not supplied.
81. Here the causes and conditions are spoken: the buddhas of the past too severed discrimination and entered nirvāṇa without remainder; therefore it is said that the dharma of causes and conditions is very deep. The treatise-author points out the causes and conditions the sūtra text carries with it: not only is there no discrimination in the present; the buddhas of the past, as many as the sands of the Ganges, because all discrimination was severed, entered nirvāṇa without remainder, and there is not the least dharma with a fixed mark that can be discriminated; all dharmas are ultimately empty, because they enter the gate of suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality; therefore it is said, 「因緣法甚深」 tr. "the dharma of causes and conditions is very deep," because one enters this gate of samādhi. This passage pushes non-discrimination from the present back to the buddhas of the past; what is realised is not a principle of one time, but the gate through which all the buddhas alike pass. The last phrase, 「入是三昧門故」 tr. "because one enters this gate of samādhi," is the footing the treatise-author himself adds—the very deep is not only the depth of meaning and principle; there is a gate that can be entered.
82. The bodhisattva should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination and obtain the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination. The last passage of the whole chapter, where sūtra and treatise return alike to this one sentence: the bodhisattva should practise thus the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; because he practises the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination he obtains the dharma of non-discrimination, namely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This sentence is the same as the concluding words of the sūtra text in Passage 23; the treatise-author brings it up again and does not explain it further—because cause and fruit are one and the same non-discrimination, there is nothing more that can be said. Looking back over the whole chapter: its rising place is Śakra's single thought of rejoicing, its closing place is the prajñā of non-discrimination; the reason rejoicing cannot be weighed is precisely that, if it is practised thoroughly, it is the non-discrimination spoken of here. Head and tail were from the first one matter.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「隨喜」 tr. "rejoicing" as an easy small good. This chapter places rejoicing in the position that stands directly against Māra's domain—Śakra says that those who do not rejoice are Māra's retinue; the treatise-author explains its cause as 「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜」 tr. "being in Māra's domain, because they have accumulated evil minds they do not rejoice," and further points out that the causes and conditions the sūtra text carries with it are 「隨喜心能破魔界」 tr. "the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm." Since it is the mind that breaks Māra, it is not casually saying a kind word. Moreover, the object of rejoicing in the sūtra text is the whole of the bodhisattvas, from the bodhisattvas of the first arousing of the mind up to the bodhisattvas bound to buddhahood in one more birth, and the treatise-author states plainly that they are 「無央數阿僧祇」 tr. "countless asaṃkhyeya"; if rejoicing reaches only the kind of people one is close to and finds agreeable, it is not the rejoicing this chapter speaks of.
Do not read the simile of a single hair drawing drops from the sea as ‘the merit is very great’. What the simile cites is precisely the utmost of the weighable and the utmost of the countable—the great-thousand world can be weighed and its weight known, and drawing up the sea-water drop by drop with one part of a hair, the number of drops can still be known; while what is said of the merit of the mind of rejoicing is 「不可稱量」 tr. "cannot be weighed" and 「不可數知」 tr. "cannot be known by number." What is set apart is a kind, not a quantity. If it is read as an extremely large figure, then the words below, 「非心、非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind" and 「不一不二相」 tr. "the mark of neither one nor two," have nothing at all to rest on. The treatise-author's explanation of why the merit is immeasurable likewise lies not in the size of the mind but in 「以種無量無邊田中」 tr. "because it is planted in an immeasurable and boundless field"—the emphasis is on the field.
Do not read ‘arousing the mind surpasses the arhat’ as licence to slight people with real realisation. The treatise-author himself sets up three limits: first, the ones spoken of here are 「行菩薩道者」 tr. "those who practise the bodhisattva path," not those who only emptily arouse the mind; second, 「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」 tr. "the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters"—what surpasses is only in the one matter of a single arousing of the mind wishing to become a Buddha and deliver beings, and 「諸餘禪定、解脫等,猶尚未有」 tr. "all the other things, meditative concentration, liberation, and so on, he does not yet have"; third, what people of the Small Vehicle say and what some say in the treatises of the Mahāyāna are brought up side by side and judged alike to be the two extremes. With all three limits in place, one can see that these words are for spurring oneself on, not for ranking people high and low. In the simile of the śrāmaṇera, the master changes his position three times, which shows exactly that this 「勝」 tr. "surpassing" appears with the thought and is lost with regret.
Do not read 「畢竟離」 tr. "ultimate separation" as there being nothing at all that needs to be cultivated. From ultimate separation Subhūti pushes out 「不可得見、不可得修、不可得斷、不可得證」 tr. "it cannot be found to be seen, cannot be found to be cultivated, cannot be found to be severed, cannot be found to be realised," which seems to cut off the gate of practice; but in the last sentence of that same passage the treatise-author writes 「行是法則更無所得,畢竟離故」 tr. "practising this dharma, there is further nothing attained, because of ultimate separation"—the three Chinese characters 「行是法」 tr. "practising this dharma" have never been withdrawn. After that the treatise-author further says 「般若波羅蜜雖空,若有所修,能成其事」 tr. "though prajñāpāramitā is empty, if there is something cultivated, it can accomplish its matter," and takes as simile the wooden puppet, which, whatever matter it is made to do, can accomplish it all. What is excluded is forming the notion of one who cultivates upon cultivation, not cultivation. Not to cultivate on the pretext of emptiness is precisely the extreme this chapter plainly breaks.
Do not read the Buddha's saying 「難」 tr. "hard" and Subhūti's saying 「不難」 tr. "not hard" as master and disciple contradicting each other. The treatise-author's answer has two layers: one is the two truths—the Buddha speaks by worldly truth, Subhūti speaks by the truth of the highest meaning; the other is capacity—there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, arouse the mind, and so the hard matter is spoken of; there are people who, hearing of a hard matter, give up and retreat, and so it is said there is no hardness. The two accounts are not one true and one false, but each faces one capacity and each rests on one truth. The reader should take them up according to his own present condition, and need not settle victory and defeat between the two accounts.
Do not read 「一切法無分別」 tr. "all dharmas are without discrimination" as differences being entirely false and cultivation and realisation being wholly an empty setting-up. Subhūti's answer divides into two roads: the differences of the six destinies exist from inversion, which is not real, while the differences of the four fruits are 「因畢竟空無分別法生」 tr. "born from the dharma of ultimate emptiness and non-discrimination"—the former are what delusion adds, the latter are established after discrimination is severed. The two roads may not be lumped together. The treatise-author further takes the four rivers entering the sea as simile and states plainly 「初發心、未得無生法忍者有分別」 tr. "those of the first arousing of the mind, who have not obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, have discrimination," from which it can be seen that to see differences before reaching that stage is not a fault. To wipe out one's present stage and work in the name of 「無分別」 tr. "non-discrimination" is precisely what the treatise-author means to guard against in this passage.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is to take rejoicing as a practice that can be taken up at any time. The order this chapter shows is very concrete: seeing another accomplish something in practising the path and giving rise to gladness in the mind, followed by making a vow, followed by dedicating, and in dedicating not discriminating between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication. This whole string needs no seat of practice and needs no time; as soon as the thought arises it can be practised. The treatise-author further points out that its real effect falls first on one's own mind—「雖不可與人,然自令心好」 tr. "though it cannot be given to others, yet one makes one's own mind good"; so there is no need first to settle the doubt ‘can merit be given to others or not’; first do this single thought.
The second use is to examine oneself by the three Chinese characters 「破魔界」 tr. "break Māra's realm." The treatise-author explains the cause of not rejoicing as 「在魔境界,積集惡心」 tr. "being in Māra's domain, having accumulated evil minds," and the power of rejoicing as 「隨喜心能破魔界」 tr. "the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm." In daily life, when one sees a fellow practitioner obtain the Dharma, obtain a name, obtain favourable conditions, if a trace of displeasure arises in the mind, one can at once hold this single thought up to oneself: is this thought accumulating, or is it breaking? Accumulating is silent, and in time it becomes a domain of itself; breaking is also silent, and in time it becomes a habit of itself. This chapter links the finest single thought to the greatest domain precisely so that people may apply their effort in the fine places.
The third use is to guard the surpassing of arousing the mind with the treatise-author's three limits. When spurring oneself on by arousing the mind, first ask whether one is of the kind that 「行諸波羅蜜等菩薩道」 tr. "practises the bodhisattva path of the perfections and the rest," or of the kind that 「但空發心」 tr. "only emptily arouses the mind"; next remember that what surpasses is only in one matter, and that meditative concentration, liberation, and the rest one 「猶尚未有」 tr. "does not yet have"; and remember further that in the simile of the śrāmaṇera the order of positions changes with the thought. Holding the three together, arousing the mind can give rise to strength and not give rise to pride.
The fourth use is to take 「不驚、不沒、不怖、不畏」 tr. "not startled, does not sink, not terrified, not afraid" as four checks for when one hears the deep Dharma. The sūtra text only lists these four matters and does not distinguish their marks, and what the treatise section extends is likewise only the one sentence 「不驚、不沒、通達無礙者,是名行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "one who is not startled, does not sink, and penetrates without obstruction—this is called practising prajñāpāramitā." The four matters are not passed through once and for all; each time one hears the deep Dharma one can examine oneself once. What the sūtra text sets immediately after the four passes is 「不見我行般若」 tr. "does not see ‘I practise prajñā’"—from which it can be seen that the look of having passed is not the mind feeling settled, but not setting up even the thought ‘I am practising’.
The fifth use is that the simile of the four rivers entering the sea can give a place to one's present stage. To see discriminations while not yet having obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, the treatise-author states plainly, is due to the stage one is at, not a fault. The practitioner can thereupon work with both hands together: with one hand, discriminating as before between good and evil, between Dharma-gates, between stages, and so cultivating; with the other, knowing that these separate names will in the end be without separation in the great sea. If, on hearing the teaching of non-discrimination, one first abandons discrimination, it is abandoning the river's name before entering the sea, and both ends fall into emptiness.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one passage of sūtra text and one passage of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from Śakra Devānām Indra's thought that those who arouse the intent of awakening go above all beings and that the remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it; next come the scattering of māndārava flowers and the vow, the oath not to make a bodhisattva turn back, and the question how much merit rejoicing in the meritorious virtue of the four kinds of bodhisattvas brings; the Buddha, with the two similes of weighing by the pound and of a single hair split into a hundred parts drawing drops of sea-water, weighs the merit of rejoicing as not able to be weighed and not able to be known by number; Śakra says that those who do not rejoice are all Māra's retinue, and that one should give rise to rejoicing and dedication because of the mark of neither one nor two; the Buddha approves his words and speaks at length of constantly meeting the buddhas and so on up to quickly drawing near to awakening, not mind and not apart from mind. Next it turns to Subhūti challenging the Buddha with the mind being like an illusion; the Buddha asks back three times and Subhūti three times answers that he does not see, at the end stating of himself that all dharmas are ultimately separated, and within two separations how can there be anything attained; the Buddha answers that precisely because of ultimate separation one can obtain, that it is not that it is not because of prajñā, nor that by separation one obtains separation. Next Subhūti sighs that the meaning practised is very deep; the Buddha says that to be able to practise the deep meaning and not realise the two vehicles is doing what is hard; Subhūti, because of the practice with nothing to be attained, says it is not hard, and says that hearing the deep Dharma and being not startled, not sinking, not terrified, not afraid is called practising prajñā, bringing out at length the similes of space, the illusory person, the image in a mirror, the Buddha having no love and no hate, the Buddha's discriminating notions being severed, the person conjured by the Buddha, and the craftsman's wooden puppet, making clear that being without discrimination one can yet have something one does. At the end it turns to Śāriputra asking Subhūti whether only prajñā is without discrimination or the five perfections too, and, if all dharmas are without discrimination, how there are the distinctions of the six destinies and the four fruits; Subhūti replies with receiving bodies through inversion, and with the worthies and sages too existing because of non-discrimination, and concludes that the bodhisattva should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination and, having practised it, then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination. Treatise ① explains following the text under "The explanation says": first it supplies the setting of the assembly's shared gladness and establishes the meaning of the two kinds of beings and that those who arouse the mind surpass; it sets the first question and answer (why the arhats and the rest, who have left desire behind, do not surpass those who arouse the mind) and answers it with the two similes of the crown prince in the womb and the prince not yet enthroned; next it distinguishes the two kinds of arousing the mind and brings out the simile of the kalaviṅka bird in the shell; it records what someone says, that surpassing lies in the weightiness of the deeds of mind and mouth; it brings out the long simile of the arhat of the six supernormal powers and the śrāmaṇera; next, keeping its own measure, it says that to surpass need not be to surpass in all matters, as in terms of flying the bird surpasses the human; it brings up the two accounts, what people of the Small Vehicle say and what some say in the treatises of the Mahāyāna, judging them to be the two extremes and taking the middle way. Next it explains the sūtra phrase ‘the good benefit’, laying out four accounts side by side, and explains ‘the foremost among lives’, establishing the two kinds of life, the life-faculty and the life of wisdom; it passes over the passage of scattering flowers and sets the second question and answer (sin and merit cannot be given to others, so why does Śakra say that by this merit those who seek the Buddha path may be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha); it explains Śakra's statement of himself that he will not make bodhisattvas turn back, supplies the thought of the beings in the assembly who doubted the difference, and explains Śakra's asking the Buddha on behalf of the many, together with the field of merit being immeasurable and boundless and rejoicing in those near the Buddha path bringing still greater merit; it explains that those who do not rejoice are Māra's people and that the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm, glosses 「不一不二相」 tr. "the mark of neither one nor two," explains the Buddha's further extolling of the meritorious virtue of rejoicing and his own speaking of the causes and conditions, and explains that because one dedicates according to the real mark it is said, not mind and also not apart from mind. Next, following the sūtra, it explains Subhūti's taking up the emptiness in which there is no mark of mind to challenge the Buddha, the Buddha's three rounds of counter-question, and Subhūti's thought and answers, and extends it that because of ultimate separation seeing, cultivating, severing, and realising are unfindable; it explains the challenge of touching space with a finger and the Buddha's approving his words, the proof from the contrary that if a dharma definitely had a mark and were not empty there would be no four truths, no Three Jewels, and so on up to no dharmas at all, and that ultimate separation, one should know, is also separated from emptiness; it sets the third question and answer (why the Buddha saying it is hard and Subhūti saying it is not hard contradict each other) and answers it with worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning, together with speaking according to capacity; it explains true practice and deep practice, not making the discrimination of far and near because one abides securely in the real mark, and that the similes are to make clear ultimate emptiness and that prajñā, though empty, can accomplish its matter; at the end it explains Śāriputra's challenge and the simile of the four rivers entering the sea, deeds arising from inversion and receiving the retribution of the six destinies, that severing the three fetters is severing inversion and that because of worldly truth and provisional names there are fruits, and that the buddhas of the past too severed discrimination and entered nirvāṇa without remainder, concluding that the bodhisattva should practise the prajñā of non-discrimination and obtain the awakening of non-discrimination.
As for differences in the chapter's name: the base text of this edition has "Aspiration and Delight," while the various texts have separately the three names "Pure Vow," "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing," and "Vow and Practice"; see the Apparatus for details. Of the ancient masters' explanations, two schools can be recorded for this chapter. Jizang, in his commentary on this chapter, uses the name 「淨願品」 tr. "the chapter Pure Vow," and states of himself the reason for the name, saying: 「從初作名云淨願品,上已二品教學平等,此復是更教菩薩,今見化他行成,宜應更生隨喜發願供養,勿起癈忘之心也。」 tr. "The name is made from the beginning, calling it the chapter Pure Vow. The two chapters above have already taught training in equality; this is again a further teaching of the bodhisattva: now, seeing the practice of transforming others accomplished, one should further give rise to rejoicing, making vows, and offerings, and not give rise to a mind of neglect and forgetting." He divides this chapter into two, saying: 「就初段中為二:第一明隨喜功德無邊大果報,二明正觀成就得菩提果。」 tr. "Within the first section there are two: the first makes clear the boundless great retribution of the meritorious virtue of rejoicing; the second makes clear that right contemplation is accomplished and the fruit of awakening obtained."—dividing this chapter in two by rejoicing and right contemplation, which accords with the order of this treatise's treatise section, first explaining arousing the mind and rejoicing, then explaining the prajñā of non-discrimination. His explanation of the sūtra phrase 「出一切眾生之上」 tr. "goes above all beings" cites two accounts that are as if from one mould with the two extremes this treatise judges: 「出一切眾生之上者,小乘人言補處菩薩猶是凡夫,不及沙彌無量律儀;大乘弊惡,下劣人一發菩提心勝辟支佛羅漢,此二皆失也。」 tr. "As for ‘goes above all beings’: people of the Small Vehicle say that the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood is still an ordinary person and does not match the immeasurable restraints of a śrāmaṇera; in the Great Vehicle, a base and evil, inferior person, with a single arousing of the mind of awakening, surpasses the pratyekabuddhas and arhats. These two are both mistaken." And the explanation he sets up himself says: 「今明若初發大心大願,則發心為勝、二乘為劣;若就戒定慧行為論,則二乘為勝、發心為劣。」 tr. "Now it is made clear: if it is a matter of first arousing the great mind and the great vow, then arousing the mind is superior and the two vehicles inferior; if the discussion is in terms of the practice of morality, concentration, and wisdom, then the two vehicles are superior and arousing the mind inferior."—this divides superior and inferior by the aspect under discussion, and is close to the measure kept by this treatise's sentence 「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」 tr. "the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters," while each words it in its own way; recorded side by side without judgement. His explanation of the challenge of the two separations also brings out a simile of his own, saying: 「如指觸空,空無觸故,指不能觸,況無二物而欲觸耶?」 tr. "As a finger touches space: because space has no contact, the finger cannot touch it; how much less, when there are not two things, could one wish to touch?"—the same as this treatise's simile of touching space with a finger. Huiying, explaining this chapter, uses the same name as the base text of this edition, opening the chapter by saying: 「第六十三品者,名為願樂品。」 tr. "The sixty-third chapter is named the chapter Aspiration and Delight." His chapter sequence differs by one place from the base text of this edition. He explains the reason for the sequence, saying: 「所以次等學品後明此品者,上品明菩薩具於生法二忍,內德既充,外為世間人天所樂,及為一切眾聖愛念,此品之生正以於此,故次等學品後明願樂品。」 tr. "The reason this chapter is set forth next after the chapter Equal Training is that the chapter above made clear that the bodhisattva is endowed with the two acceptances, of beings and of dharmas; his inner virtue being full, outwardly he is delighted in by the humans and gods of the world and is lovingly kept in mind by all the sages; the arising of this chapter is precisely due to this, and therefore the chapter Aspiration and Delight is set forth next after the chapter Equal Training." He too divides this chapter into two parts, saying: 「爾時釋提桓因已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明嘆美波若行般若德,及隨喜迴向功德無量無邊;第二從須菩提白佛已下,明無分別波若不可思議,雖復冥懸而無方大用。」 tr. "From ‘At that time Śakra Devānām Indra’ onward, within this chapter there are broadly two parts: the first makes clear the praise of the virtue of prajñā and of practising prajñā, and that the meritorious virtue of rejoicing and dedication is immeasurable and boundless; the second, from ‘Subhūti said to the Buddha’ onward, makes clear that the prajñā of non-discrimination is inconceivable, and though it is hidden and remote, it has a great function without bounds."—the boundary between the two parts falls exactly at the place where Subhūti addresses the Buddha, which accords with the turning-point of this treatise's sūtra section. His explanation of 「非心、非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind" says: 「心相即寂,心無心相,故云非心。雖心相即寂,亦不離此心而得迴向,故云不離也。」 tr. "The mark of mind is itself quiescent; the mind has no mark of mind; therefore it says not mind. Though the mark of mind is itself quiescent, yet it is not apart from this mind that dedication is obtained; therefore it says not apart."—this and the meaning taken by this treatise's sentence 「於實相中心不可得」 tr. "within the real mark the mind is unfindable" illuminate each other, while their words are each different. His explanation of the contradiction between hard and not hard says: 「如來為益一類眾生故說難,善吉為益一徒眾生故說易,雖云難易其理實冥」 tr. "The Tathāgata, to benefit one kind of beings, says it is hard; Subhūti, to benefit one group of beings, says it is easy; though it is called hard and easy, their principle is in truth one in the hidden depth"—dividing the two accounts by benefiting beings, which is close to this treatise's judgement by the two truths together with capacity, but without setting up the name of the two truths. His explanation of the simile of the kalaviṅka bird says: 「在㲉中者,喻菩薩在生死無明㲉藏中心力已勝也。」 tr. "‘In the shell’ likens the bodhisattva, within the shell-store of birth, death, and ignorance, his strength of mind already surpassing." (The character he uses differs in form from the one the base text of this edition has; see the Apparatus for details.) Further, the chapter heading and the general table of contents of Huiying's commentary both have 「釋願樂品第十四」 tr. "Explaining the Fourteenth Chapter, Aspiration and Delight," which, compared with 「釋願樂品第六十四」 tr. "Explaining the Sixty-fourth Chapter, Aspiration and Delight" as fixed by the collation notes of the same book, lacks the two Chinese characters 「六十」 tr. "sixty"; this belongs to an omission in copying, and is recorded without judgement. In Junzheng's commentary and in the writings of the Tiantai school, for this chapter's title and for the similes and phrases found only in this chapter, all that was swept this time is 〔not found〕; the gap is marked as it really is, and it is not filled with text from elsewhere.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷七十八,單一單元。本品即卷七十八之起首品——卷七十八之卷界標記在〔T25 0607c20〕,與本品品題「大智度論釋願樂品第六十四」〔T25 0607c20〕同處;其上前品收尾處之卷界標記在〔T25 0607c17〕。故本品品首有卷題(品題即卷題)、有造署「聖者龍樹造」〔T25 0607c22〕、有譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0607c23〕——與品六十二〈同學品〉之「居卷中·品首無卷題無造署譯署」正相反。品身訖於「菩薩應如是行無分別般若波羅蜜,行無分別般若波羅蜜故得無分別法,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0612a01〕一句迄〔T25 0612a03〕,次品品題「大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五」〔T25 0612a04〕緊接其後。本品範圍內無卷末題——卷七十八之收卷標記在〔T25 0613b21〕,遠在本品訖點之後,卷七十八尚容次品〈稱揚品〉之前半。故本品之型為居卷首·品未竟卷·卷內續次品,與品四十六〈魔事品〉同型,與品六十二之居卷中異,與品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型異。
全品純漢字五千八百五十七(低於多單元拆分門檻,單一單元)。品內結構一【經】一【論】:【經】〔T25 0607c24〕、【論】〔T25 0609c09〕。兩結構標記皆有校記:【經】標記宋、宮二本無(下帳第三條);【論】標記宋、宮二本亦無(下帳第二十七條)——與品六十二之「【經】有校記、【論】無校記」不同款,如實分記。又【論】標記之注帶「*」記,其所共用者不在本品而在次品〈稱揚品〉(見第八目 star 專列)。造署譯署二行合為一注,石本俱無(下帳第二條)。
問答之數與說者結構:經①二十三段、論①六十五段(於底本逐一清點本品範圍內之 <p> 元素得九十,扣【經】【論】二結構標記段,餘八十八分屬經論兩段如上)。經①以釋提桓因內心作念發端〔T25 0607c24〕——「作是念」,無外部受者,性質與問答有別,如實分記;次帝釋散華發願並問四階隨喜福德〔T25 0608a02〕,佛答以三重格量〔T25 0608a19〕,帝釋復白佛〔T25 0608a25〕,佛可其言並廣稱隨喜之報〔T25 0608b02〕。其下換說:須菩提白佛難「心如幻」〔T25 0608b18〕,佛反問〔T25 0608b19〕,成三番反問三答——佛之三番反問在〔T25 0608b19〕〔T25 0608b21〕〔T25 0608b22〕、須菩提之三答在〔T25 0608b20〕〔T25 0608b22〕〔T25 0608b24〕,其中「不也!世尊!」於本品範圍三見(〔T25 0608b20〕〔T25 0608b22〕〔T25 0608b24〕皆在經段;論段重述之答作「不也。」〔T25 0610c26〕,無世尊之呼),以漢字流逐一定位所得;佛可之曰「善哉!善哉!是般若波羅蜜畢竟離」〔T25 0608c10〕。次須菩提歎深〔T25 0608c22〕、佛答「能為難事」〔T25 0608c24〕、須菩提翻之曰「不為難」〔T25 0608c27〕,其下長段開示續至〔T25 0609a04〕〔T25 0609a11〕〔T25 0609a29〕三段(承前段連續開示,未見換說標記,屬本經常態文體)。末段再換說:舍利弗問須菩提〔T25 0609b11〕、須菩提語舍利弗〔T25 0609b13〕、舍利弗再問〔T25 0609b15〕、須菩提報舍利弗〔T25 0609b26〕收經段。本品範圍內「白佛言」六見(〔T25 0608a25〕〔T25 0608b18〕〔T25 0608c22〕〔T25 0608c26〕〔T25 0610c02〕〔T25 0611b01〕,末二見在論段為論主敘述體重述,非現場換說)、「佛告」三見(〔T25 0608a19〕〔T25 0608b19〕〔T25 0608c10〕,皆在經段)。全經段三組換說(帝釋↔佛、須菩提↔佛、舍利弗↔須菩提)之轉折點皆有明文標記,逐處核,無待定之說者。
論①以「釋曰:」〔T25 0609c09〕起論(起論標記,全品一見,不計入問答對數),正式問答三組:〔T25 0609c16〕問/〔T25 0609c18〕答、〔T25 0610b14〕問/〔T25 0610b16〕答、〔T25 0611b11〕問/〔T25 0611b12〕答——以漢字流逐一定位得「問曰」三、「答曰」三,兩數相等且配對相值。「有人言」五見:其一〔T25 0609c28〕單陳「一發心勝一切眾生」之說,性質為附言;其餘四見集中於〔T25 0610b02〕〔T25 0610b03〕〔T25 0610b04〕〔T25 0610b06〕,並陳「得人中善利」之四說,性質為並列異說——兩類皆非問答對,如實區分。「復次」四見(〔T25 0608a21〕〔T25 0608a22〕二見在經段格量三重之次第標記,〔T25 0610a20〕〔T25 0610c17〕二見在論段)。論段末幅〔T25 0611c01〕以下之舍利弗問、須菩提答、舍利弗再問、須菩提答四段,為論主隨文釋經段之對辯,非另立「問曰/答曰」格式,不計入三組之數,如實誌錄。
二、術語考
願樂。 全品之總名,其經證在經段首段之末句:「其餘眾生應當願樂。」〔T25 0608a02〕——所願樂者,即前文所舉「是眾生能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意者」。「願樂」二字於本品範圍三見(〔T25 0607c20〕品題、〔T25 0607c24〕結構目次列之品目、〔T25 0608a02〕經文),漢字流重掃所得——即經文正用唯一見,品名之所繫全在此一句。品名四造之網(願樂/淨願/願樂隨喜/願行)見第四目。慧影疏立此品之名亦逕依此一句之義(見第六目)。
善利·壽命中最。 本品開卷之判準語。經:「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者,得人中之善利、壽命中最,何況發阿耨多羅三」〔T25 0607c28〕;論牒之作「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利。」〔T25 0610b02〕(略「是諸眾生」「之」字,論主牒經之常態,如實分記)。「善利」之實,論以四「有人言」並陳:「六波羅蜜是利。」〔T25 0610b02〕、「六波羅蜜果報是利,所謂轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。」〔T25 0610b03〕、「得阿鞞跋致,不墮惡道,常生人天富貴處。」〔T25 0610b05〕、「菩薩住於果報神通,遊至十方,供養諸佛」〔T25 0610b06〕——四說由因至果、由果至位、由位至用,層層外展。「壽命中最」之訓則自出二命之分:「壽命中最者,眾生有二種命:一者、命根,二者、智慧命。」〔T25 0610b08〕,「是人得智慧命故,說「壽命中最」。」〔T25 0610b09〕——所謂最,不在命根之長短,在智慧命之有無。「智慧命」一語於本論全書八見,本品二見(〔T25 0610b09〕〔T25 0610b10〕),漢字流重掃所得。
隨喜·迴向。 本品行法之雙軸。經立其相:「欲愛敬三尊者,應生隨喜心」〔T25 0608a29〕,「應迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以不一不二相故。」〔T25 0608b01〕;論釋其力:「隨喜心能破魔界。」〔T25 0610c04〕。「隨喜」二字於本品範圍三十一見、「迴向」九見,漢字流逐一定位所得——隨喜之密度居全品術語之首,與品名「願樂」之單見恰成反比,如實誌錄。所隨喜之境,經分四階:初發意、久發意、阿鞞跋致、一生補處(〔T25 0608a15〕以下),論收之曰「隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。」〔T25 0610b29〕。
不一不二·非心非離心。 本品迴向之義眼,兩語相承。經先出「不一不二」:「以不一不二相故。」〔T25 0608b01〕;再出「非心、非離心」〔T25 0608b15〕〔T25 0608b17〕(經段二見)。論分釋之:「不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者」〔T25 0610c07〕故言不一,「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」〔T25 0610c08〕是名不二;而「於實相中心不可得」〔T25 0610c18〕,故說「非心,亦不離心」〔T25 0610c19〕——論並自陳二語之關係:「如上說「不一不二」義,以事異故更說。」〔T25 0610c19〕。「非心,亦不離心」六字之漢字流於本論全書唯一見,即此處,全書重掃所得。慧影疏於此另出一解(見第六目)。
畢竟離·二離。 本品論辯之樞。經:「是法相畢竟離故,不墮有、不墮無。」〔T25 0608b27〕;須菩提之難即以二離立:「若般若波羅蜜畢竟離者,云何因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」〔T25 0608c07〕,「二離中云何能有所得?」〔T25 0608c09〕。佛之答不破其離而順其離:「非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0608c19〕。論更推一層:「若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。」〔T25 0611a25〕——離之所以為畢竟,正在連空亦離。「畢竟離」三字於本品範圍三十七見,「二離中云何能有所得」九字於本論全書唯一見,皆重掃所得。
無分別。 本品收束之名。經末:「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故。」〔T25 0609c05〕,「如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0609c06〕——因無分別、行無分別、得無分別,三重一貫。「無分別」三字於本品範圍四十三見,為全品密度最高之術語,漢字流重掃所得。論於末段別出其所以不壞世諦:「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」〔T25 0611c10〕。
薩婆若·一切種智。 本品兩名並用而所指同。經之信解句用梵音:「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者」〔T25 0607c28〕;帝釋之願則用漢譯:「令此人具足佛法」〔T25 0608a04〕下接「具足一切種智」。「薩婆若」於本品範圍六見(〔T25 0607c28〕〔T25 0609a10〕〔T25 0609a14〕〔T25 0609a18〕〔T25 0609a22〕〔T25 0610b02〕),其中四見在「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」〔T25 0609a10〕一語之四重覆頌中,逐處定位所得。
阿鞞跋致。 四階菩薩之第三。經二見(〔T25 0608a17〕〔T25 0608b16〕),論一見(〔T25 0610b05〕)。所釋經同位作「阿惟越致」,兩藏譯名各自成系(見第四目)。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻八、引事一,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設。本品譬喻之密度為近數品之最——單經段之「無分別」一義即連設六喻。
一髮渧海(隨喜福德之喻)。 佛格量隨喜福德,三重遞進:四天下、三千大千世界皆可稱知斤兩,而隨喜心福德不可稱量;至第三重乃出此喻:「三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」〔T25 0608a23〕——「一髮破為百分」六字之漢字流於本論全書唯一見(全書重掃所得),為本品所獨有之喻。喻之力在其反向:可數者反是海水,不可數者反是一念隨喜;世間以量為大,此喻以量為小。
虛空·幻人·鏡中像(無分別三喻)。 須菩提釋行般若者何以不作遠近之念,連設三喻:「譬如虛空不作是念」〔T25 0609a11〕——「虛空無分別故。」〔T25 0609a12〕;「譬如幻人不作是念」〔T25 0609a15〕,幻人不念「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠」〔T25 0609a16〕;「譬如鏡中像不作是念」〔T25 0609a19〕,像不念「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠」〔T25 0609a19〕。三喻各取一義:虛空取其無際,幻人取其無實,鏡像取其無主。三喻之後更以佛為喻——「一切分別想斷,畢竟空故。」〔T25 0609a28〕,由無情之喻進至有情之極,喻之次第自成階級。
化人·木人(有作而無分別二喻)。 前三喻明無分別,此二喻明無分別而能有所作。經:「譬如工匠、若工匠弟子有所為故作木人」〔T25 0609b07〕,「是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別。」〔T25 0609b09〕;收之曰「而般若波羅蜜亦無分別。」〔T25 0609b07〕。論釋其設喻之意:「此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。」〔T25 0611b27〕,「乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。」〔T25 0611b29〕——六喻之所以並設,在破「無分別則無所作」之疑;慧影疏於此正出其所破之疑(見第六目)。
歌羅頻伽鳥(發心勝之喻)。 論釋發心菩薩雖事未成而能勝一切眾生:「如歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中,未發聲已能勝諸鳥,何況成就!」〔T25 0609c25〕——「歌羅頻伽」四字之漢字流於本論全書亦唯一見(全書重掃所得),與「一髮破為百分」同為本品獨有之喻語。「𣫘」為卵殼,字依 CBETA 用字原樣錄,不取正規化字形。慧影疏釋此喻作「喻菩薩在生死無明㲉藏中心力已勝也。」〔X46n0791 0907c24〕(其字作「㲉」,與底本「𣫘」異形同指,如實分記)。
轉輪聖王太子·國王太子(位分之二喻)。 論答「未離欲者何以勝離欲者」,出二喻:「譬如轉輪聖王太子,雖在胎中,已勝餘子」〔T25 0609c20〕;下接「又如國王太子,雖未即位,勝諸大臣有位富貴者。」〔T25 0609c21〕——前喻取其種,後喻取其位;二喻皆不論現行之德,唯論所屬之分。
以飛言之,鳥則勝人(勝之界限)。 論恐「勝」字被作全稱解,自設限:「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」〔T25 0610a21〕,「譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。」〔T25 0610a23〕——此喻之用在收,不在張:發心之勝唯在發心一事,餘禪定解脫等猶未有。吉藏疏於此更推一步,以五戒、十惡之果反顯鳥人互有勝劣(見第六目)。
以指觸虛空(二離之喻)。 論釋須菩提之二離難:「譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!」〔T25 0611a10〕——一邊無觸尚不能觸,兩邊俱無觸更不待言。慧影疏逐字承此喻而別出其解(見第六目)。
四河入海(差別與無差別之喻)。 論釋五度亦空而初發心者猶見差別:「譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別」〔T25 0611c09〕——別名在未會之時,非在水之自體。「四河」一語於本論全書三見(〔T25 0114a22〕〔T25 0114a25〕〔T25 0611c09〕,前二見在卷七釋四河出處,非設喻),本品此一見方為喻用,全書重掃所得。
六神通阿羅漢與沙彌(引事一)。 論釋「心、口業重故勝於一切眾生」,引一事為證:「六神通阿羅漢,將一沙彌」〔T25 0610a06〕(此七字之漢字流於本論全書唯一見)令負衣鉢循路而行,沙彌三度發心求佛乘、三度悔取小乘,師三度易其前後;沙彌終乃驚悟——「我師能知我心!我一發意已勝阿羅漢,何況成就!」〔T25 0610a19〕,「即自堅固住大乘法。」〔T25 0610a20〕。事之眼在「師知其念,即取衣鉢自擔,推沙彌在前行。」〔T25 0610a09〕一句:勝負之驗不在言說,在阿羅漢自願擔囊。慧影疏於此點出論主引事之意(見第六目)。
四、所釋經文
品名四造網:願樂/淨願/願樂隨喜/願行(並錄不判)。 本品品名四造,逐一據底本誌之。其一,願樂品——本論底本品題〔T25 0607c20〕「大智度論釋願樂品第六十四」,其經證即「其餘眾生應當願樂。」〔T25 0608a02〕一句。其二,淨願品——宋、元二本作「大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四」,並帶夾註「訖第六十五品」(標示其卷七十八延伸至品六十五)。其三,願樂隨喜品——明本品題正文亦作「淨願品第六十四」,而另帶夾註「經作願樂隨喜品」;明本明以「願樂隨喜品」為所釋經之原題,與底本之省稱「願樂品」、與宋元明之「淨願品」三名並陳。其四,願行品——宮本作「大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品」,明立本品別名「願行品」,四名遂備。石本則作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九」(經題式·品序 -1·題名同底本作「願樂品」·末綴石本自身卷次「七十九」)。四名各取本品一義:底本與石本取經文之「願樂」,宋元宮取帝釋發願之「淨願/願行」,明本夾註取「願樂隨喜」之全稱;並錄不判。 此四造之底據即下帳第一條(底本全文原樣見第八目專列)。
品次 -1 階與卷次 +1 階(石本雙偏移·續存·兩端互證)。 石本品題作「第六十三」,較底本「第六十四」少一,與品四十四以下逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存;同一題內石本又自標「卷第七十九」,較底本卷七十八多一——品序負一、卷次正一,兩偏移同見於一題之內。本品範圍內 -1 階另見一端:品末「提」字注,石本作「提(釋六十三品竟)」(下帳第五十條)——品末「釋某品竟」型夾註與品題兩層互證,皆作「六十三」,非孤證,與品六十二之同款兩端互證相值。
聖本、聖乙本於本品全域零見(負命題·誌其搜法)。 其搜法逐項誌之:其一,取本品範圍〔T25 0607c20–0612a04〕內全部五十條校勘條,逐條查其異讀之版本屬性,聖本零命中、聖乙本零命中;其二,取同五十條之改訂型校記全文,逐條查「聖」字,得二見——〔T25 0607c22〕之「聖者龍樹造」與〔T25 0610b04〕之「轉輪聖王」,二者皆為正文字元,非版本 sigla,故 witness 面仍為零。二法相校,本品確無聖本、聖乙本入帳。此非搜法之失:所釋經 T223 側同段〔T08 0358b16–0360b09〕之校記內「聖」為 witness 者十九見(同法重掃),可證聖本於此段之經文並非無存;其不入本論側之帳,屬本論該卷聖本傳承之缺,如實誌錄不強解,不以『零命中』推『聖本無此段』。
所釋經品題之鏡像兩讀(本目之眼)。 所釋經 T223 側本品品題〔T08 0358b17〕作「淨願品第六十四」,其注曰「淨願【大】,願樂【元】【聖】,願樂隨喜【明】」——T223 底本作「淨願」,元、聖二本反作「願樂」,明本作「願樂隨喜」。以之對本論側品題注(底本作「願樂」,宋、元、明三本作「淨願」,明本夾註別出「願樂隨喜」),兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法(願樂)正是 T223 元聖二本之讀法,T223 之底本讀法(淨願)正是本論宋元明之讀法;而「願樂隨喜」一名於兩造皆繫明本,唯本論側置之於夾註(云「經作」),T223 側置之於正讀——明本自陳「經作願樂隨喜品」一語,於 T223 側得其實證。品名之三讀非一藏之內部游移,而是兩藏傳承各自並存之讀,如實誌錄,不判孰正。品題另有夾註一枚〔T08 0358b17〕,其夾註作「丹隨喜品」,注曰「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——丹本夾註所標之名作「隨喜品」,與明本夾註之「願樂隨喜品」同系而更省,如實誌錄。
T223 結構目次列序號 +1 偏移(續存)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之結構目次列標六十五而顯文標「64 淨願品」〔T08 0358b16〕——n 屬性 +1 偏移自品四十一以來屢見,本品續存(承既誌之常設體例,不重判)。其前後亦同款:「63 等學品」標六十四〔T08 0357a08〕、「65 度空品」標六十六〔T08 0360b09〕。
T223 側品界不繫卷界(與本論側異)。 所釋經卷第十九起於〔T08 0355c13〕、訖於〔T08 0362a04〕,本品品題〔T08 0358b17〕在其中段,T223 側本品居卷中;本論側則本品繫卷七十八之首(見第一目)。兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃不合——且其不合之向與品六十二恰相反(彼品 T223 側繫卷首而本論側居卷中),可見兩藏卷品分劃各自為系,非一處之偶差,如實誌錄,不以一造之分劃律另一造。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異文十二處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①與所釋經〈淨願品〉逐字幾近同文,其異十二處:
- 信/信解——本論作「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者,得人中之善利、壽命中最」〔T25 0607c28〕,T223 作「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信解者,得人中之善利、壽命中最」〔T08 0358b22〕,多一「解」字。T223 側此字有注「解【大】,〔-〕【聖】」〔T08 0358b23〕——聖本無「解」字,正與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。
- 一切種智/一切智——本論作「令此人具足佛法」〔T25 0608a04〕下接「具足一切種智」,T223 同位少一「種」字。本論側「種」字有注「種【大】|〔-〕【宋】」(下帳第四條)——宋本刪「種」字,所成之讀正是 T223 底本之讀;T223 側此處無校記。
- 曼/文陀羅華——本論經段作「以天曼陀羅華而散佛上」〔T25 0608a03〕,T223 作「爾時釋提桓因以天文陀羅華而散佛上」〔T08 0358b26〕。本論經段此處無校記,而本論論段牒作「以天文陀羅花散佛上」〔T25 0610b13〕反同 T223 底本,且論段此字有注「文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第三十二條);T223 側亦有注「文【大】,曼【元】【明】」〔T08 0358b26〕。一藏之內經段作「曼」、論段作「文」,兩藏之校記又各以對方之讀為異本,四層相纏,如實並錄,不判孰正。
- 世界/國土——本論作「憍尸迦!四天下世界可稱知斤兩,是隨喜心福德不可稱量。」〔T25 0608a19〕,T223 作「四天下國土可稱知斤兩」〔T08 0358c14〕。本論側「世界」有注「世界【大】*|國土【石】*」(下帳第五條)——石本作「國土」,正與 T223 底本合;T223 側於次句「三千大千世界」另有注「世界【大】*,國土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」〔T08 0358c16〕,兩造於此字皆有星記之異讀鏈。
- 言字之有無——本論作「佛告釋提桓因:「憍尸迦!」,T223 作「佛告釋提桓因言:「憍尸迦!」,多一「言」字。兩造於此皆無校記,屬傳承語式之異,如實誌錄。
- 發/發隨喜——本論作「是諸發心菩薩為破魔境界故生。」〔T25 0608a28〕,其「發」字有注「發【大】|發隨喜【元】【明】」(下帳第九條)——元、明二本之讀正與 T223 同位合;T223 側此處無校記。
- 終不隨惡念/終無不隨念——本論作「終不隨惡念」〔T25 0608b05〕所在句,其「不隨惡」三字有注「不隨惡【大】|無不隨【宋】【宮】」(下帳第十一條);T223 作「終無不隨念」〔T08 0359a01〕,其「無」字有注「無【大】,〔-〕【明】」、其「念」字有注「念【大】,惡念【元】【明】」〔T08 0359a01〕。兩造互為對方之異本讀法:本論宋宮本之「無不隨」即 T223 底本之讀,T223 元明本之「惡念」即本論底本之讀——此為本品最完整之雙向鏡像,如實並錄。
- 佛界/佛土——本論作「從一佛界至一佛界」〔T25 0608b06〕,T223 作「從一佛土至一佛土」〔T08 0359a01〕。本論側「界」字有注「界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*」(下帳第十二、十三條);T223 側「土」字有注「土【大】*,國【明】【聖】*」〔T08 0359a02〕——兩造之異本讀皆作「國」,而其底本一作「界」、一作「土」,三讀並存,如實誌錄。
- 禪/禪那·檀/檀那——本論作「禪波羅蜜」「檀波羅蜜」,T223 作「禪那波羅蜜」「檀那波羅蜜」(本品範圍內「禪那波羅蜜」五見、「檀那波羅蜜」五見)。T223 側「那」字有注「那【大】*,〔-〕【聖】*」〔T08 0358b19〕,其星記於本品範圍共用八處——聖本無「那」字,正與本論底本之譯名合;本論側此處無校記。兩藏之譯名習慣各自成系,非本品一處之偶異,如實誌錄。
- 阿鞞跋致/阿惟越致——本論作「阿鞞跋致」(本品二見),T223 作「阿惟越致」〔T08 0358c12〕〔T08 0359a12〕。T223 側有 star 注「惟越【大】*,鞞[跳-兆+(乏-之+(犮-、))]【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」〔T08 0358c12〕——T223 之宋元明宮四本作「鞞跋」型,正與本論底本之譯名合;本論側此處無校記。異體字依 CBETA 組字式原樣錄,不取正規化字形。
- 是亦無分別/是牛馬無分別——本論作「是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別。」〔T25 0609b09〕所在句,其「羊」字有注「羊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第二十三條)、其「是」字有注「是【大】|是牛馬【元】【明】」(下帳第二十四條);T223 作「是牛馬無分別」〔T08 0360a08〕,其「牛馬」二字有注「牛馬【大】,〔-〕【聖】」〔T08 0360a08〕。本論元明二本之「是牛馬」即 T223 底本之讀;T223 側同位另有注「是【大】,亦【聖】」〔T08 0360a08〕,合讀二注則聖本作「亦無分別」,與本論底本之「是亦無分別」尚差一「是」字——兩造相合者唯「牛馬」之有無,非全句同讀,如實並錄,不以部分字之合推全句之同。
- 如法如/諸法如——本論作「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故。」〔T25 0609c05〕,其「如」字有注「如【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第二十六條);T223 作「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,諸法如、法性、實際故」〔T08 0360b04〕。本論宋元明宮四本之「諸」正與 T223 底本合;T223 側此處無校記。
對照組(七串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「其餘眾生應當願樂。」〔T25 0608a02〕/〔T08 0358b25〕;「以一分髮渧取海水」〔T25 0608a24〕/〔T08 0358c19〕;「皆是魔眷屬」〔T25 0608a26〕/〔T08 0358c22〕;「我不見幻,亦不見心如幻。」〔T25 0608b20〕/〔T08 0359a16〕;「二離中云何能有所得?」〔T25 0608c09〕/〔T08 0359b06〕;「譬如鏡中像不作是念」〔T25 0609a19〕/〔T08 0359c16〕;「便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0609c08〕/〔T08 0360b07〕。以上七串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(逐串於兩藏底本以 markup 容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。另誌四串之見數不為一者,以免以估值充數:「是隨喜心福德不可稱量」於本論本品內二見〔T25 0608a20〕〔T25 0608a22〕、於所釋經本品內一見〔T08 0358c17〕(本論格量三重之前二重皆用此語,T223 首重作「是隨喜福德不可稱量」〔T08 0358c15〕少一「心」字,故僅一見,此即前條「言字之有無」一類之語式差,如實分記);「菩薩摩訶薩所行義甚深」於兩藏本品內各二見〔T25 0608c22〕〔T25 0608c23〕/〔T08 0359b19〕〔T08 0359b20〕(須菩提白、佛可其言重牒,兩藏同構);「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」於兩藏本品內各四見〔T25 0609a10〕〔T25 0609a13〕〔T25 0609a18〕〔T25 0609a21〕/〔T08 0359c07〕〔T08 0359c11〕〔T08 0359c15〕〔T08 0359c19〕(四喻各覆頌一次,兩藏同構);「非心非離心」於本論本品內二見〔T25 0608b15〕〔T25 0608b17〕、於所釋經本品內二見〔T08 0359a11〕〔T08 0359a13〕(初發意一見、久發意以下一見,兩藏同構)。判為『同品異名』(品身逐字幾近同文,品名四造之異見上)。本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在一「願樂」落到實處——不是慕道者的嚮往之情,是一個已得果的人對還在路上的人生起的那一念隨喜,以及那一念何以能成為得無上道之因。其義可約為五重。
其一,福德之最,不在所作,在所隨喜之田。經以三重格量壓下來:四天下可稱斤兩,三千大千世界可稱斤兩,乃至「三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」〔T25 0608a23〕——可數的反而是海水,不可數的反而是一念。論主釋其所以:「是福德無量無邊,以種無量無邊田中」〔T25 0610b27〕——福德之量不繫於能種之心力,繫於所種之田;所隨喜者是從初發意至一生補處的無量菩薩,故其福亦無量。而其中猶有差等:「隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。」〔T25 0610b29〕——田有肥瘠,非隨喜之心有強弱。
其二,發心之勝,勝在心口業,不在現行德。論設一問極實:阿羅漢、辟支佛及五通皆是離欲人,初發心者或未離欲,云何反勝?答不在比較功德,而在比較所向:「是人種無量無上佛法因緣,欲度一切眾生,令離苦得樂」〔T25 0609c14〕,「其餘眾生但自求樂,欲與他苦。」〔T25 0609c15〕。故雖未斷煩惱未行難事,「以心、口業重故,勝於一切眾生。」〔T25 0610a01〕。而論主隨即自設其限,不令此語被作全稱:「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」〔T25 0610a21〕,「譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。」〔T25 0610a23〕——發心之勝唯在發心一事;小乘人之「補處菩薩尚不勝小沙彌」與摩訶衍中人之「發大乘心者猶勝二乘得解脫者」,論皆判為邊:「是名二邊。離是二邊,名為中道。」〔T25 0610a28〕。六神通阿羅漢自擔衣鉢而推沙彌在前的那一幕,正是此中道之活相:師之敬非敬其德,敬其所向;沙彌之悟亦非悟己之高,是悟「我一發意已勝阿羅漢」〔T25 0610a19〕而「即自堅固住大乘法。」〔T25 0610a20〕——勝之用在堅固,不在自恃。
其三,隨喜之力,在破魔界。帝釋白佛之語極重:「若眾生心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,皆是魔眷屬」〔T25 0608a25〕,「是諸發心菩薩為破魔境界故生。」〔T25 0608a28〕;論釋其因緣只一句:「隨喜心能破魔界。」〔T25 0610c04〕,而其所以不隨喜者亦只一句:「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜。」〔T25 0610c03〕——不隨喜不是冷淡,是積習;見人行道而心不能喜,正是魔境之驗。故求道者欲愛敬三尊而不捨,其著力處不在別處,就在「應生隨喜心」〔T25 0608a29〕五字。而隨喜之報,論牒佛語:「是人常憶念十方諸佛功德隨喜故,疾得見佛。」〔T25 0610c10〕——隨喜是一種記憶的方向,記得諸佛之德者,自然近諸佛。
其四,迴向之相,在不一不二、非心非離心。若隨喜止於一念歡喜,猶是有所得;故經即以「以不一不二相故。」〔T25 0608b01〕收之。論分疏其二:「不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者」〔T25 0610c07〕,故言不一——不一者,破其定;「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」〔T25 0610c08〕,是名不二——不二者,破其隔。而其總持則在「於實相中心不可得」〔T25 0610c18〕一句,故說「非心,亦不離心」〔T25 0610c19〕。這裡是全品最險的一步:若言是心,則迴向成有所得;若言離心,則無能迴向者。經以「非心非離心」立一不落兩邊之相,須菩提隨即據此起難——這一難不是疑,是把話逼到底。
其五,二離之難與二離之答,全品之骨。須菩提之難極峻:般若畢竟離、菩提亦畢竟離,「二離中云何能有所得?」〔T25 0608c09〕;論以指觸虛空為喻申之:「譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!」〔T25 0611a10〕——一邊無觸尚不能觸,何況兩邊。佛之答不退一步,反把離推到更徹底:「非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0608c19〕;論釋其所以能得,全在反證:若法定有相而非空,則是常法不生,無生則無滅,無生滅則無四諦,「若無四諦則無法寶」〔T25 0611a20〕,乃至「若無三寶則無一切諸法」〔T25 0611a23〕——有定相者反成一切法不能成立,畢竟離者反成一切法所由立,故曰「畢竟離相,則通達無礙。」〔T25 0611a24〕。論更推一層以絕餘地:「若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。」〔T25 0611a25〕。全品收在無分別之三重上:「如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0609c06〕——因無分別、行無分別、得亦無分別。而世諦之差別並未被抹去:「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」〔T25 0611c10〕,「譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別」〔T25 0611c09〕。願樂之始是一念隨喜,其終是無分別之得;起處極近人情,收處極遠言說,而一線不斷。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀兩家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,釋本論之慧影疏亦存完整專章(與品四十四以下數品『X46 零覆蓋』之情形不同,本品與品六十二同為反例);天台系四書全數零命中;均正書零命中。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈淨願品〉之逐文疏,起「淨願品第六十四」〔X24n0451 0316a06〕,迄〔X24n0451 0317a22〕,次品「度空品第六十五」〔X24n0451 0317a23〕起前,覆本品經全篇。其可誌者五。
其一,大科五分與立名之由——「此下第五明菩薩行成得大功德故眾生秤歎為第」〔X24n0451 0316a07〕,「一,諸天見菩薩妙行既成得大功德故意地隨喜次」〔X24n0451 0316a08〕,「願供養,第二明諸天見菩薩行成身業禮敬,第三明」〔X24n0451 0316a09〕,「十方諸佛見菩薩行成故意業護念,第四明諸天口」〔X24n0451 0316a10〕,「業秤歎,第五明十方諸佛口業秤揚。從初作名云淨」〔X24n0451 0316a11〕——吉藏以五分科自本品起之一大段,而品名取第一科段「意地隨喜次願供養」之義,故云「淨願」。其並出本品所以次前二品之由:「上已二品教學平等,此復是更教菩薩,今見化」〔X24n0451 0316a12〕,「他行成,宜應更生隨喜發願供養,勿起癈忘之心也。」〔X24n0451 0316a13〕——與慧影之「上品明菩薩具於生法二忍」〔X46n0791 0907a14〕所承者同而所取之義異(見下),並錄不判。
其二,本品二分與初段三科——「就初段中為二:第一明隨喜功德無邊大果報,二明」〔X24n0451 0316a14〕,「正觀成就得菩提果。初中三:一明隨喜發願供養,二」〔X24n0451 0316a15〕,「釋隨喜功德無邊,三明隨喜得果。」〔X24n0451 0316a16〕:吉藏之二分(隨喜/正觀)與慧影之二分(讚嘆/無分別)大界相值而所標之目不同,二家科判各立,並錄不判。
其三,「出一切眾生之上」之勝劣互奪——「出一切眾生之上者,小乘人言補處菩薩猶是凡」〔X24n0451 0316a19〕,「夫,不及沙彌無量律儀;大乘弊惡,下劣人一發菩提」〔X24n0451 0316a20〕,「心勝辟支佛羅漢,此二皆失也。」〔X24n0451 0316a21〕——吉藏所舉之二說與本論論段所舉之二邊逐字相值(本論作「乃至補處菩薩,尚不勝小沙彌得無量律儀者。」〔T25 0610a24〕與「其有發大乘心者,雖復在弊惡小人中,猶勝二乘得解脫者。」〔T25 0610a26〕),而吉藏更出其判準:「今明若初發大心大」〔X24n0451 0316a21〕,「願,則發心為勝、二乘為劣;若就戒定慧行為論,則二」〔X24n0451 0316a22〕,「乘為勝、發心為劣。」〔X24n0451 0316a23〕——以『約願/約行』兩門分配勝劣,本論則但云「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」〔T25 0610a21〕而以鳥人之喻略之;吉藏承此喻而推之曰「人以五戒果、智慧鳥但是十惡之果,以人」〔X24n0451 0316a24〕,「勝鳥劣也。」〔X24n0451 0316b01〕——以果報之因反顯人勝鳥劣,補成互奪之義,此為吉藏所獨出,如實誌錄。
其四,他師『空解/有行』之說與吉藏之破——「他云:般若是空解,隨喜是有行,故隨喜福多。今問:」〔X24n0451 0316b16〕,「隨喜既是有行,云何福多耶?今明只以般若心隨喜,」〔X24n0451 0316b17〕,「故論云:佛令須菩提就隨喜門說般若,般若隨喜方」〔X24n0451 0316b18〕,「成隨喜耳。」〔X24n0451 0316b19〕——吉藏所引「論云」為約引,非本論本品之逐字(本論本品無此語,於本品範圍逐字回搜「隨喜門」零命中),繫屬如實分記:「」內為吉藏原文,非本論原文。其立義則與本論「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」〔T25 0610c08〕同指。
其五,四問答之科與木人譬之問——「佛反」〔X24n0451 0316c12〕,「問答:汝見有此空心如幻不?須菩提答云:不見此空」〔X24n0451 0316c13〕,「心。此一問答,依論破空心也。」〔X24n0451 0316c14〕;其下第二破有無、第三「破離有無之見外別有法得道者」〔X24n0451 0316c18〕、第四「作斷見難也。」〔X24n0451 0316c22〕——吉藏以四問答分經段,其第四乃須菩提之斷見難,非佛之第四番反問;本論經段實為佛三番反問、須菩提三答(見第一目),兩家計數之範圍不同。其釋木人譬亦自設問答:「問:此中何故舉」〔X24n0451 0317a13〕,「木人譬?答:此中明菩薩畢竟無所分別而無所行,雖」〔X24n0451 0317a14〕,「具修萬行而未曾修。」〔X24n0451 0317a15〕;收全品於一語:「須菩提答:以不悟無分別,故有六道;由悟無」〔X24n0451 0317a18〕,「分別,故有三乘。如云一切賢聖皆以無為而有差別」〔X24n0451 0317a19〕——以「一切賢聖皆以無為而有差別」收無分別而有六道三乘之難,本論則以「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」〔T25 0611c10〕收之,二家所取之據不同(一取無為,一取二諦),並錄不判。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世;本品有完整專章,起〔X46n0791 0907a12〕,迄〔X46n0791 0908b02〕,次品章「釋稱揚品第六十五」〔X46n0791 0908b03〕起前。其可誌者五。
其一,章題之二層互異(本品新見·誌錄不判)——本章之結構目次列章題作「釋願樂品第十四」〔X46n0791 0907a12〕,其下另有卷題一行「釋第七十八卷論」〔X46n0791 0907a12〕;而同處之原校記作「釋願樂品第六十四」——兩層一作「第十四」、一作「第六十四」,相差「六十」二字。卷首總目同位亦作「釋願樂品第十四」〔X46n0791 0794b22〕,而總目另有校記「目錄新作」,明其總目係後出之編次。以鄰品校之:前品〈等學〉之章題與校記皆作「釋等學品第六十三」〔X46n0791 0905c20〕,二層同文;次品〈稱揚〉之章題作「釋稱揚品第六十五」〔X46n0791 0908b03〕而校記作「釋稱楊品第六十五」(「楊」字之異)——可見章題與校記二層各自可誤,其誤之向且不一致。故本品「第十四」之脫「六十」,孰為原刊之脫、孰為編次之失,本帳誌錄不判。
其二,自編號 -1 與品位——「第六十三品者,名為願樂品。所以次等學品後明此」〔X46n0791 0907a13〕:慧影自稱本品為「第六十三品」,較底本少一,並於章末自證其例——「論將欲釋,故舉之云第」〔X46n0791 0907a16〕,「六十三品釋論也。」〔X46n0791 0907a17〕;次品同款作「第六十四品者,名為稱揚品。」〔X46n0791 0908b03〕——疏家內部編號自成一系,與石本之 -1 階同向而來源有別,如實分記。其章題(六十四/六十五)與內文自編號(六十三/六十四)恰成一階之差,兩系並存於一疏之內,如實誌錄。其判本品次前品之由:「上品明菩薩具於生法二忍,內德既充,外為世」〔X46n0791 0907a14〕,「間人天所樂,及為一切眾聖愛念,此品之生正以於」〔X46n0791 0907a15〕,「此,故次等學品後明願樂品。」〔X46n0791 0907a16〕——以「內德既充、外為人天所樂」釋「願樂」之名,本論無此配,係慧影自立之科。
其三,二分之科——「爾時釋提桓因已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明嘆」〔X46n0791 0907a18〕,「美波若行般若德,及隨喜迴向功德無量無邊;第二」〔X46n0791 0907a19〕,「從須菩提白佛已下,明無分別波若不可思議,雖復」〔X46n0791 0907a20〕,「冥懸而無方大用。」〔X46n0791 0907a21〕——與吉藏之二分(隨喜/正觀)大界相值而所標之目異;其第二分之起處自標「須菩提白佛言已下品之第二」〔X46n0791 0907b10〕,與本論經段之換說處〔T25 0608b18〕相值。
其四,迴向二釋與非心不離心之訓——「一者以此功德不願得餘果,唯願得佛向己」〔X46n0791 0907b04〕,「菩提反本之處,故云迴向。二者以此功德願一切眾」〔X46n0791 0907b05〕,「生皆得菩提,不得餘果向己歸本之地,故云迴向也。」〔X46n0791 0907b06〕——以『向己菩提』與『向眾生菩提』二義釋迴向,本論但以「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」〔T25 0610c08〕釋之,未及二義之分,兩家所重不同,如實分記。其釋非心:「非心已下。明無相之心迴向。心相即寂,心無心相,故」〔X46n0791 0907b07〕,「云非心。雖心相即寂,亦不離此心而得迴向,故云不」〔X46n0791 0907b08〕,「離也。」〔X46n0791 0907b09〕——與本論「於實相中心不可得」〔T25 0610c18〕同指而說法各異,並錄不判。
其五,木石之疑與魯班剋木(本品六喻之所破,慧影獨出)——「譬如佛已下,為除伏疑故。有人言:若波若無分別者,」〔X46n0791 0907c01〕,「恐當無心,同於木石。引佛為義,如佛有心無分別也。」〔X46n0791 0907c02〕,「當說。作化人已下,亦為除伏疑。有人言:若波若無心,」〔X46n0791 0907c03〕,「則無所作,不能得果,故作此化男等喻。」〔X46n0791 0907c04〕——明指六喻所破之二疑:一疑無分別即同木石,二疑無心則無所作;本論但云「此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。」〔T25 0611b27〕而未標所破之疑,此為慧影所獨出,如實誌錄。其更以匠人反襯:「只以無心相故,始能作無極之用。若有心」〔X46n0791 0907c07〕,「相,則有疲怠懈廢用。」〔X46n0791 0907c08〕,「用時有魯班,亦善能剋木也。作人」〔X46n0791 0907c09〕,「還令作木人,及令鋤㭉也。」〔X46n0791 0907c10〕——以魯班作木人、木人復能鋤作,補成本論「乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。」〔T25 0611b29〕之相。又其釋沙彌一事之意:「如沙彌」〔X46n0791 0907c24〕,「已下,所以說此者,只欲令人發心,欲示凡夫趣爾。發」〔X46n0791 0908a01〕,「心羅漢尚為員衣鉢,何況發心菩薩也?」〔X46n0791 0908a02〕——點出論主引事之用在勸發,非在褒貶二乘,如實誌錄。慧影全章多以「當說」「當一一說」為節收語,屬其疏體,非缺釋。
智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·《妙法蓮華經玄義》(T33n1716)·《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·四檔全數零命中(如實誌)。 於四檔全檔獨立回搜十一串:品名四造之「願樂品」「淨願品」「願行品」「願樂隨喜」,本品獨有喻語「一髮破為百分」「以一分髮渧取海水」「歌羅頻伽」,及義理負載句「二離中云何能有所得」「不以離得離」「非心非離心」「無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」——十一串於四檔皆零命中。與品六十二之「湛然兩處明引」不同,本品於天台系四書全無明稱之引,連通義詞面亦無,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。(四檔之書名逐一據底本 <titleStmt> 核:T46n1911=《摩訶止觀》、T46n1912=《止觀輔行傳弘決》、T33n1716=《妙法蓮華經玄義》、T33n1717=《法華玄義釋籤》。)
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 同十一串於全檔回搜零命中,均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『發心勝』之前品承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 論答「未離欲之發心者何以勝離欲之阿羅漢」一問,逕指前品:「是事,先品中已種種答。」〔T25 0609c18〕——此七字之漢字流於本論全書唯一見(全書重掃所得)。論主未標所指之品名,本帳亦不代指:本品範圍內無他處自陳所承之品,如實誌錄其為前品之泛指,所指之品未展開。其下所出之二喻(轉輪聖王太子在胎、國王太子未即位)與沙彌一事,皆論主於本品新設之答,非前品之重述。
其二,『初品中說』之自指(論主自證·所指之處誌其搜法)。 論釋舍利弗「若但般若空無分別,餘波羅蜜應是有相」之疑,引本論自身之前文:「又初品中說:「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物。」」〔T25 0611c05〕。於全論回搜「無施者」,得五見(〔T25 0163c10〕〔T25 0387c07〕〔T25 0611c05〕〔T25 0701a07〕〔T25 0702c09〕),其在初品範圍者為卷十四之一見,其文作「如上檀中說無施者、無受者、無財物」〔T25 0163c09〕——與本品所牒「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物」義同而字不盡同,屬論主牒前文之常態。本帳誌其搜法與見數,不判所指之確處。
其三,『中道義如上說』之自指(未展開·誌闕)。 論收二邊之判曰「是名二邊。離是二邊,名為中道。」〔T25 0610a28〕,其下即云「中道義,如上說。」〔T25 0610a28〕——『中道義如上說』六字之漢字流(原句中有逗,去標點計)於本論全書唯一見,即此處(全書重掃所得),論主所指之「上」處未展開,據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『一髮渧海』之隨喜格量、「隨喜心能破魔界」之驗、「不一不二·非心非離心」之迴向相、「二離中云何能有所得」之難與「亦不以離得離」之答、與六神通阿羅漢自擔衣鉢一事,為後世論隨喜迴向、論發心功德、論畢竟離之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 願樂品·卷七十八〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫行門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷七十八〔T25 0607c20–0612a04〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0607c20〕起,終於「所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」句迄〔T25 0612a03〕;次品品題〔T25 0612a04〕前;本品範圍內無卷末題,卷七十八訖於〔T25 0613b21〕);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈淨願品〉〔T08 0358b17–0360b08〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0316a06–0317a22〕)與慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791,覆本論〔X46n0791 0907a12–0908b02〕);均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品零命中、智顗湛然四書零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、石(石山寺本)諸本之異——本品五十條之帳內聖本、聖乙本俱無入帳(負命題之搜法見第四目專條)。
書號↔書名對照(逐一據底本 <titleStmt> 核·重驗)。 T25n1509=《大智度論》;T08n0223=《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》;X24n0451=《大品經義疏》;X46n0791=《大智度論疏》;X46n0784=《大乘四論玄義》;T46n1911=《摩訶止觀》;T46n1912=《止觀輔行傳弘決》;T33n1716=《妙法蓮華經玄義》;T33n1717=《法華玄義釋籤》。
品題校記(品名四造與雙偏移之底據·專列·已入五十條之帳第一條)。 品題〔T25 0607c20〕之注,其改訂型校記全文原樣:「(大智…八)十六字【大】,(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(經作願樂隨喜品))二十四字【明】,(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(訖第六十五品))二十三字【宋】【元】,大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品【宮】,摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九【石】」;其原校記全文原樣:「((大智…八))十六字=((大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四))十七字【三】,此註下宋本元本俱有訖第六十五品六字夾註,明本有經作願樂隨喜品七字夾註,((大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品))二十五字【宮】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九))二十字【石】」——此即品名四造、石本 -1 階與石本卷次 +1 之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。兩注之口徑有別:改訂型校記以宋、元、明三本分列(明本另出「經作願樂隨喜品」之夾註),原校記則以合稱【三】總攝宋元明之十七字正文,而以散句別記三本夾註之有無——同一異讀,兩注之呈現法不同,本帳兩者並錄,不以一注律另一注。此注有起訖錨且有對應校勘條,故入本品五十條之帳,為第一條(與品六十二之品題點錨不入帳者異款,如實分記)。
次品品題注不入本品之帳(專列)。 〔T25 0612a04〕之注 n="0612002" 底本原樣:「(大智…五)十二字【大】,大智論釋度空品第六十五上【宋】,大智論釋度空品第六十五品上【宮】,大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五上【元】,釋度空品第六十五之上【明】,摩訶般若波羅品第六十四稱揚品【石】」——此為次品〈稱揚品〉之品題注,在本品訖點之後,不入本品五十條之帳;本帳唯誌其存在,以證本品收界(石本於此仍作「第六十四」,-1 階續存至次品,與本品品末「釋六十三品竟」之夾註相續)。所釋經側次品品題注同款有「度空【大】,稱揚【宋】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0360b09〕之兩讀,亦不入本帳,唯誌其存在。
star 五枚·三枚品內自共用·兩枚本品之注外借次品(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 三枚,逐枚解其校勘條之對應目標並定位所屬品:
beg_857〔T25 0608a24〕「渧」字——corresp→note(0608004),即本品〔T25 0608a24〕之注(下帳第七條),品內自共用(同頁同行之第二「渧」字)。beg_858〔T25 0608b06〕「界」字——corresp→note(0608008),即本品〔T25 0608b06〕之注(下帳第十二條),品內自共用(同行之第二「界」字)。beg_859〔T25 0608b17〕「心」字——corresp→note(0608012),即本品〔T25 0608b15〕之注(下帳第十七條),品內自共用(定義處在 0608b15,共用處在 0608b17,定義處與共用處不可互指)。
另有本品之注被次品之 star 外借二枚(以 corresp 反查所得):
- note(0608002)〔T25 0608a19〕「世界/國土【石】」(下帳第五條)——被
beg_85a〔T25 0612b26〕共用,其錨在次品〈稱揚品〉範圍。 - note(0609009)〔T25 0609c09〕【論】結構標記注(下帳第二十七條)——被
beg_85b〔T25 0612b29〕共用,其錨亦在次品〈稱揚品〉範圍;即「【論】體例標記於宋宮二本俱缺」之通則性說明,透過 star 機制自本品掛出,非本品特有之義理歧異。
故本品 star 之分佈為三枚品內自共用(入帳)、兩枚外借次品(其注入帳而其錨不在本品)。star 目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本帳依底本原樣保留(下帳第五、七、八、十二、十三、十七、十八、二十七條)。【經】標記之注(下帳第三條)無「*」記——與品六十二之【經】注帶星者異款,如實分記。
CBETA 校訂層零條·K14 對讀零條(如實誌)。 於本品範圍逐條掃全五十條校勘條:無 CBETA 校訂型,無麗藏電子版對讀附註,無現代校勘所出之異本——與品六十二之「CBETA 校訂層一條(狐/孤)」不同,本品五十條全屬傳統諸本並陳型,如實誌錄。
校記附註(傍註)三條·原樣保留(專列)。 本品校記之內含夾註三處,底本之括注子語,本帳原樣保留不刪:其一、其二,〔T25 0607c20〕品題注內明本之「(經作願樂隨喜品)」與宋元本之「(訖第六十五品)」(下帳第一條)——前者為明本自陳所釋經之原題,後者為宋元本自標其卷七十八之延伸範圍,二者皆義理/體例負載,如實誌錄;其三,〔T25 0612a03〕「提【大】|提(釋六十三品竟)【石】」(下帳第五十條)——括注內即石本之品末收束記,並為 -1 階之第二端證(見第四目)。
校勘總帳(五十條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 三條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(五十·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0607c20〕(大智…八)十六字【大】|(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(經作願樂隨喜品))二十四字【明】|(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(訖第六十五品))二十三字【宋】【元】|大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九【石】(品題注·品名四造與石本雙偏移之底據·含傍註二枚·orig 注全文見上專列)
- 〔T25 0607c22〕(聖者…譯)十七字【大】|〔-〕【石】(造署譯署二行合為一注·石本俱無)
- 〔T25 0607c24〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(結構標記存否注·無星記)
- 〔T25 0608a05〕種【大】|〔-〕【宋】(宋本刪「種」字·所成之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0608a19〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star 定義處·note(0608002)·所共用者
beg_85a〔T25 0612b26〕在次品〈稱揚品〉範圍·見上專列) - 〔T25 0608a20〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0608a24〕渧【大】*|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star 定義處·note(0608004)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0608a24〕渧【大】*|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star·corresp→note(0608004)=本品〔T25 0608a24〕注·品內自共用)
- 〔T25 0608a28〕發【大】|發隨喜【元】【明】(元明之讀正與所釋經同位合·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0608b03〕薩【大】|薩心【石】
- 〔T25 0608b05〕不隨惡【大】|無不隨【宋】【宮】(宋宮之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·雙向鏡像·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0608b06〕界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*(star 定義處·note(0608008)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0608b06〕界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*(star·corresp→note(0608008)=本品〔T25 0608b06〕注·品內自共用)
- 〔T25 0608b09〕第【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0608b12〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
- 〔T25 0608b12〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0608b15〕心【大】*|以心【石】*(star 定義處·note(0608012)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0608b17〕心【大】*|以心【石】*(star·corresp→note(0608012)=本品〔T25 0608b15〕注·品內自共用·定義處在 0608b15)
- 〔T25 0609a05〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609a17〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609a27〕無憎無愛【大】|無愛無憎【石】
- 〔T25 0609b08〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609b09〕羊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609b09〕是【大】|是牛馬【元】【明】(元明之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·雙向鏡像·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0609b19〕佛【大】|乃至佛【石】
- 〔T25 0609c05〕如【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(宋元明宮之讀正與所釋經底本合·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0609c09〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(結構標記存否注·star 定義處·note(0609009)·所共用者
beg_85b〔T25 0612b29〕在次品〈稱揚品〉範圍·見上專列) - 〔T25 0609c23〕空【大】|蜜【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610a17〕欲【大】|以【宮】
- 〔T25 0610a29〕義【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b04〕聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b13〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(論段作「文陀羅花」而經段作「曼陀羅華」·四層相纏·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0610b15〕言【大】|故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b23〕等度【大】|度等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b28〕邊【大】|邊福【石】
- 〔T25 0610c02〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0610c02〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610c07〕一【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610c14〕央【大】|鞅【石】
- 〔T25 0610c25〕不【大】|不也【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0611a14〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611a23〕法【大】|寶【宮】
- 〔T25 0611b08〕得【大】|為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c10〕世【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c12〕乃至【大】|及【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0611c24〕果【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0611c24〕果【大】|〔-〕【宮】|果報【石】(同行同字之第二注·三讀並陳·與上一條分屬二錨)
- 〔T25 0611c27〕法【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c29〕昧【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(本品唯一之五本俱異條)
- 〔T25 0612a03〕提【大】|提(釋六十三品竟)【石】(校記附註〔傍註〕原樣保留·石本品末收束記·-1 階第二端證·見第四目)
以上五十條與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(工作底本檔末清單五十條·校勘條五十),star 之目標已隨條標明。次品品題注、star 五枚(三枚品內·二枚外借)、CBETA 校訂層零條、校記附註三條已於上文專列;聖本、聖乙本零入帳之負命題搜法已於第四目誌之。
所釋經 witness 對讀(已展開十二處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0358b17–0360b08〕內,逐條掃得編號注二十六條、star 錨十六枚(其中八枚共用〔T08 0358b19〕「那」字之一注),合為四十二錨;其與本論互印之十二處異文(信解·一切種智·曼文陀羅·世界國土·言字·發隨喜·終不隨惡念·佛界佛土·禪那檀那·阿惟越致·是牛馬·諸法如)與品題之鏡像兩讀、丹本夾註,已逐條誌於第四目。餘條之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 78, as a single unit. This chapter is the opening chapter of Fascicle 78—the fascicle-boundary marker of Fascicle 78 lies at〔T25 0607c20〕, at the same place as this chapter's title 「大智度論釋願樂品第六十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, the Sixty-fourth"〔T25 0607c20〕; the fascicle-boundary marker at the close of the preceding chapter, above it, lies at〔T25 0607c17〕. So at the head of this chapter there is a fascicle title (the chapter title is the fascicle title), there is the author's signature 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0607c22〕, and there is the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0607c23〕—the exact opposite of the 「居卷中·品首無卷題無造署譯署」 tr. "placed mid-fascicle · no fascicle title and no signature of author or translator at the head of the chapter" of Chapter 62, "Training Alike". The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「菩薩應如是行無分別般若波羅蜜,行無分別般若波羅蜜故得無分別法,所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The bodhisattva should in this way practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; because he practises the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination he obtains the dharma of non-discrimination, namely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."〔T25 0612a01〕, running to〔T25 0612a03〕, and the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling, the Sixty-fifth"〔T25 0612a04〕, follows directly after it. Within the range of this chapter there is no fascicle-end title—the closing marker of Fascicle 78 lies at〔T25 0613b21〕, far beyond the end point of this chapter, and Fascicle 78 still holds the first half of the next chapter, "Extolling". This chapter is therefore of the type at the head of the fascicle · the chapter not finishing the fascicle · the fascicle continuing into the next chapter—of the same type as Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", different from the mid-fascicle placement of Chapter 62, and different from the fascicle-crossing type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas".
The whole chapter has five thousand eight hundred and fifty-seven pure Chinese characters (below the threshold for splitting into multiple units; a single unit). The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】: 【經】〔T25 0607c24〕, 【論】〔T25 0609c09〕. Both structural markers have collation notes: the 【經】 marker is lacking in the Song and Palace editions (entry three of the ledger below); the 【論】 marker is likewise lacking in the Song and Palace editions (entry twenty-seven of the ledger below)—a different pattern from Chapter 62's 「【經】有校記、【論】無校記」 tr. "the sūtra marker has a collation note, the treatise marker has none"; they are recorded separately, as they are. Further, the note on the 【論】 marker carries the mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk", and what shares it lies not in this chapter but in the next chapter, "Extolling" (see the separate star listing in Section VIII). The two lines of the author's and translator's signatures are joined in one note, and the Ishiyama text lacks both (entry two of the ledger below).
The number of questions and answers, and the speaker structure: Sūtra ① has twenty-three paragraphs, and Treatise ① sixty-five paragraphs (counting one by one the <p> elements within the range of this chapter in the base text gives ninety; deducting the two paragraphs of the structural markers 【經】 and 【論】, the remaining eighty-eight are divided between the sūtra and treatise segments as above). Sūtra ① opens with Śakra Devānām Indra having a thought within his own mind〔T25 0607c24〕—「作是念」 tr. "had this thought", with no outside recipient; in nature it differs from question and answer, and is recorded separately, as it is. Next Śakra scatters flowers, makes a vow, and asks about the merit of rejoicing in the four stages〔T25 0608a02〕; the Buddha answers with a threefold weighing〔T25 0608a19〕; Śakra again addresses the Buddha〔T25 0608a25〕; and the Buddha approves his words and extols at length the retribution of rejoicing〔T25 0608b02〕. Below this the speaker changes: Subhūti addresses the Buddha with the difficulty of 「心如幻」 tr. "the mind is like an illusion"〔T25 0608b18〕, and the Buddha asks in return〔T25 0608b19〕, forming three rounds of questions in return and three answers—the Buddha's three questions in return are at〔T25 0608b19〕〔T25 0608b21〕〔T25 0608b22〕, and Subhūti's three answers at〔T25 0608b20〕〔T25 0608b22〕〔T25 0608b24〕; among them 「不也!世尊!」 tr. "No, World-Honored One!" is seen three times within the range of this chapter (〔T25 0608b20〕〔T25 0608b22〕〔T25 0608b24〕, all in the sūtra segment; the answer as restated in the treatise segment reads 「不也。」 tr. "No."〔T25 0610c26〕, without the address to the World-Honored One), as located one by one in the stream of Chinese characters; the Buddha approves, saying 「善哉!善哉!是般若波羅蜜畢竟離」 tr. "Excellent! Excellent! This prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated"〔T25 0608c10〕. Next Subhūti marvels at its depth〔T25 0608c22〕, the Buddha answers 「能為難事」 tr. "is able to do what is hard"〔T25 0608c24〕, and Subhūti turns it over, saying 「不為難」 tr. "is not hard"〔T25 0608c27〕; the long teaching below it continues through the three paragraphs at〔T25 0609a04〕〔T25 0609a11〕〔T25 0609a29〕 (a continuous teaching carried on from the preceding paragraph, with no marker of a change of speaker seen; it belongs to the ordinary style of this sūtra). In the last segment the speaker changes again: Śāriputra asks Subhūti〔T25 0609b11〕, Subhūti speaks to Śāriputra〔T25 0609b13〕, Śāriputra asks again〔T25 0609b15〕, and Subhūti replies to Śāriputra〔T25 0609b26〕, closing the sūtra segment. Within the range of this chapter 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha" is seen six times (〔T25 0608a25〕〔T25 0608b18〕〔T25 0608c22〕〔T25 0608c26〕〔T25 0610c02〕〔T25 0611b01〕; the last two are in the treatise segment, restatements by the treatise-author in narrative form, not on-the-spot changes of speaker), and 「佛告」 tr. "the Buddha told" three times (〔T25 0608a19〕〔T25 0608b19〕〔T25 0608c10〕, all in the sūtra segment). The turning points of the three changes of speaker in the whole sūtra segment (Śakra ↔ the Buddha, Subhūti ↔ the Buddha, Śāriputra ↔ Subhūti) all have explicit markers; checked place by place, there is no speaker left undetermined.
Treatise ① begins the treatise with 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:"〔T25 0609c09〕 (a marker for beginning the treatise, seen once in the whole chapter, not counted in the number of question-and-answer pairs), and has three formal groups of questions and answers: 〔T25 0609c16〕 question / 〔T25 0609c18〕 answer, 〔T25 0610b14〕 question / 〔T25 0610b16〕 answer, 〔T25 0611b11〕 question / 〔T25 0611b12〕 answer—located one by one in the stream of Chinese characters: three of 「問曰」 tr. "Question" and three of 「答曰」 tr. "Answer", the two numbers equal and matching in pairs. 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen five times: the first, at〔T25 0609c28〕, alone sets out the account 「一發心勝一切眾生」 tr. "a single arousing of the mind surpasses all beings", and in nature is an appended remark; the other four are gathered at〔T25 0610b02〕〔T25 0610b03〕〔T25 0610b04〕〔T25 0610b06〕, setting out side by side four accounts of 「得人中善利」 tr. "obtaining the good benefit among humans", and in nature are parallel divergent accounts—neither kind is a question-and-answer pair; they are distinguished as they are. 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" is seen four times (the two at〔T25 0608a21〕〔T25 0608a22〕 are in the sūtra segment, markers of the sequence of the threefold weighing; the two at〔T25 0610a20〕〔T25 0610c17〕 are in the treatise segment). The four paragraphs in the last part of the treatise segment, from〔T25 0611c01〕 on—Śāriputra's question, Subhūti's answer, Śāriputra's second question, and Subhūti's answer—are the exchange in which the treatise-author, following the text, explains the sūtra segment; they are not set up separately in the format of 「問曰/答曰」 tr. "Question / Answer", are not counted in the number of three groups, and are recorded as they are.
II. Terms Examined
Aspiration and delight. The general name of the whole chapter; its sūtra evidence is the last sentence of the first paragraph of the sūtra segment: 「其餘眾生應當願樂。」 tr. "The remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it."〔T25 0608a02〕—what is aspired to and delighted in is precisely what the preceding text names: 「是眾生能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提意者」 tr. "these beings who are able to arouse the intent of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". The two Chinese characters 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight" are seen three times within the range of this chapter (〔T25 0607c20〕 in the chapter title, 〔T25 0607c24〕 in the chapter entry listed in the mulu, 〔T25 0608a02〕 in the sūtra text), as obtained by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters—that is, there is only one use in the sūtra text proper, and all that the chapter name hangs on lies in this one sentence. For the network of the four forms of the chapter name ("Aspiration and Delight" / "Pure Vow" / "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing" / "Vow and Practice") see Section IV. Huiying's commentary, in setting up the name of this chapter, likewise relies directly on the sense of this one sentence (see Section VI).
The good benefit · the foremost among lives. The criterion-words with which this chapter opens. The sūtra: 「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者,得人中之善利、壽命中最,何況發阿耨多羅三」 tr. "These beings who hear of this sarvajñā (omniscience) and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans and are the foremost among lives; how much more those who arouse anuttarā sam-"〔T25 0607c28〕; the treatise takes it up as 「聞薩婆若信者,得人中善利。」 tr. "Those who hear of sarvajñā and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans."〔T25 0610b02〕 (omitting 「是諸眾生」 tr. "these beings" and the character 「之」 tr. "of"—the ordinary way in which the treatise-author takes up the sūtra; recorded separately, as it is). As for the substance of 「善利」 tr. "the good benefit", the treatise sets out four accounts of 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" side by side: 「六波羅蜜是利。」 tr. "The six perfections are the benefit."〔T25 0610b02〕, 「六波羅蜜果報是利,所謂轉輪聖王、釋梵天王、人王、法王等。」 tr. "The retribution of the six perfections is the benefit—namely, a wheel-turning sage king, Śakra, the Brahmā king, a king of humans, a king of the Dharma, and so on."〔T25 0610b03〕, 「得阿鞞跋致,不墮惡道,常生人天富貴處。」 tr. "Obtaining the state of an avaivartika, he does not fall into the evil destinies, and is always born among humans and gods in places of wealth and honour."〔T25 0610b05〕, 「菩薩住於果報神通,遊至十方,供養諸佛」 tr. "The bodhisattva abides in the supernormal powers of retribution, travels to the ten directions, and makes offerings to the buddhas"〔T25 0610b06〕—the four accounts spread outward layer by layer, from cause to fruit, from fruit to station, from station to function. The gloss of 「壽命中最」 tr. "the foremost among lives" comes of itself from the division of two lives: 「壽命中最者,眾生有二種命:一者、命根,二者、智慧命。」 tr. "‘The foremost among lives’: beings have two kinds of life—first, the life-faculty; second, the life of wisdom."〔T25 0610b08〕, 「是人得智慧命故,說「壽命中最」。」 tr. "Because this person obtains the life of wisdom, it says ‘the foremost among lives’."〔T25 0610b09〕—what is called foremost lies not in the length of the life-faculty, but in whether there is the life of wisdom. The phrase 「智慧命」 tr. "the life of wisdom" is seen eight times in the whole of this treatise, twice in this chapter (〔T25 0610b09〕〔T25 0610b10〕), as obtained by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters.
Rejoicing · dedication. The twin axes of the practice of this chapter. The sūtra sets up their mark: 「欲愛敬三尊者,應生隨喜心」 tr. "Those who wish to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones should give rise to the mind of rejoicing"〔T25 0608a29〕, 「應迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,以不一不二相故。」 tr. "should dedicate it to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, by the mark of neither one nor two."〔T25 0608b01〕; the treatise explains their power: 「隨喜心能破魔界。」 tr. "The mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm."〔T25 0610c04〕. The two Chinese characters 「隨喜」 tr. "rejoicing" are seen thirty-one times within the range of this chapter, and 「迴向」 tr. "dedication" nine times, as located one by one in the stream of Chinese characters—the density of rejoicing stands first among the terms of the whole chapter, exactly in inverse proportion to the single occurrence of the chapter name 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight"; recorded as it is. The objects of rejoicing the sūtra divides into four stages: the one who has first aroused intent, the one who has long aroused intent, the avaivartika, and the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth (from〔T25 0608a15〕 on), and the treatise gathers them up, saying 「隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。」 tr. "Though the virtue of rejoicing is immeasurable and boundless, toward those who are near the Buddha path the merit of rejoicing is greater still."〔T25 0610b29〕.
Neither one nor two · not mind, and not apart from mind. The eye of meaning of dedication in this chapter; the two phrases carry on from each other. The sūtra first gives 「不一不二」 tr. "neither one nor two": 「以不一不二相故。」 tr. "by the mark of neither one nor two."〔T25 0608b01〕; then it gives 「非心、非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind"〔T25 0608b15〕〔T25 0608b17〕 (twice in the sūtra segment). The treatise explains them separately: 「不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者」 tr. "he does not see that dharmas have any one fixed mark that does not belong to causes and conditions"〔T25 0610c07〕, and therefore it says not one; 「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」 tr. "he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication"〔T25 0610c08〕, and this is called not two; and 「於實相中心不可得」 tr. "within the real mark the mind is unfindable"〔T25 0610c18〕, and therefore it says 「非心,亦不離心」 tr. "not mind, and also not apart from mind"〔T25 0610c19〕—the treatise itself also states the relation of the two phrases: 「如上說「不一不二」義,以事異故更說。」 tr. "As the meaning of ‘neither one nor two’ was spoken above; because the matter is different, it is spoken again."〔T25 0610c19〕. The stream of the six Chinese characters 「非心,亦不離心」 tr. "not mind, and also not apart from mind" is seen only once in the whole of this treatise, namely here, as obtained by rescanning the whole book. Huiying's commentary gives another explanation of this (see Section VI).
Ultimate separation · two separations. The pivot of the debate in this chapter. The sūtra: 「是法相畢竟離故,不墮有、不墮無。」 tr. "Because the mark of this dharma is ultimately separated, it does not fall into existence and does not fall into non-existence."〔T25 0608b27〕; Subhūti's difficulty is set up precisely on two separations: 「若般若波羅蜜畢竟離者,云何因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 tr. "If prajñāpāramitā is ultimately separated, how is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi obtained because of prajñāpāramitā?"〔T25 0608c07〕, 「二離中云何能有所得?」 tr. "Within two separations, how can there be anything attained?"〔T25 0608c09〕. The Buddha's answer does not break down his separation but goes along with it: 「非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "It is not that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained not because of prajñāpāramitā; nor is it that by separation one obtains separation; and yet anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained"〔T25 0608c19〕. The treatise pushes one layer further: 「若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。」 tr. "If ultimate separation is spoken of, know that it is also separated from emptiness; if it is not separated from emptiness, it is not called ultimate separation."〔T25 0611a25〕—the reason separation is ultimate lies precisely in its being separated even from emptiness. The three Chinese characters 「畢竟離」 tr. "ultimate separation" are seen thirty-seven times within the range of this chapter, and the nine Chinese characters 「二離中云何能有所得」 tr. "within two separations, how can there be anything attained" are seen only once in the whole of this treatise; both were obtained by rescanning.
Non-discrimination. The name with which this chapter closes. At the end of the sūtra: 「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故。」 tr. "Know that all dharmas are without discrimination and of an indestructible mark, because they are like the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality."〔T25 0609c05〕, 「如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "In this way the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; having practised the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination, he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination."〔T25 0609c06〕—non-discrimination as cause, practising non-discrimination, obtaining non-discrimination: three layers threaded as one. The three Chinese characters 「無分別」 tr. "non-discrimination" are seen forty-three times within the range of this chapter, the term of highest density in the whole chapter, as obtained by rescanning the stream of Chinese characters. In its last segment the treatise brings out separately why this does not destroy worldly truth: 「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」 tr. "Within the truth of worldly convention there are differences; in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination."〔T25 0611c10〕.
Sarvajñā · omniscience of all kinds. In this chapter the two names are used together, and what they point to is the same. The sūtra's sentence on faith uses the Sanskrit sound: 「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者」 tr. "these beings who hear of this sarvajñā and have faith"〔T25 0607c28〕; Śakra's vow uses the Chinese rendering: 「令此人具足佛法」 tr. "may these people be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha"〔T25 0608a04〕, followed by 「具足一切種智」 tr. "be fully endowed with the omniscience of all kinds". 「薩婆若」 tr. "sarvajñā" is seen six times within the range of this chapter (〔T25 0607c28〕〔T25 0609a10〕〔T25 0609a14〕〔T25 0609a18〕〔T25 0609a22〕〔T25 0610b02〕); four of these are in the fourfold repetition of the phrase 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The ground of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha is far from me; sarvajñā is near to me."〔T25 0609a10〕, as located place by place.
Avaivartika. The third of the four stages of bodhisattvas. Twice in the sūtra (〔T25 0608a17〕〔T25 0608b16〕), once in the treatise (〔T25 0610b05〕). The sūtra explained, at the same place, reads 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika"; the renderings of the two canons each form their own line (see Section IV).
III. Similes and Stories
In this chapter there are eight key similes and one cited story, all tied to the meaning explained; none is set up idly. The density of similes in this chapter is the highest of the recent several chapters—for the single meaning of 「無分別」 tr. "non-discrimination" in the sūtra segment alone, six similes are set up in a row.
A single hair dripping the sea (the simile for the merit of rejoicing). The Buddha weighs the merit of rejoicing in three advancing layers: the four continents and the three-thousand great-thousand world can all be weighed and their weight known, but the merit of the mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed; at the third layer he then brings out this simile: 「三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」 tr. "Were the three-thousand great-thousand world filled with sea-water, and one took a single hair and split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop, the number of drops could be known; the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number."〔T25 0608a23〕—the stream of the six Chinese characters 「一髮破為百分」 tr. "a single hair split into a hundred parts" is seen only once in the whole of this treatise (as obtained by rescanning the whole book), a simile peculiar to this chapter. The force of the simile lies in its reversal: what can be counted is, on the contrary, the sea-water; what cannot be counted is, on the contrary, a single thought of rejoicing; the world takes quantity as great, and this simile takes quantity as small.
Space · the illusory person · the image in a mirror (three similes of non-discrimination). Subhūti, explaining why the one who practises prajñā does not have the thought of far and near, sets up three similes in a row: 「譬如虛空不作是念」 tr. "As space does not have this thought"〔T25 0609a11〕—「虛空無分別故。」 tr. "because space is without discrimination."〔T25 0609a12〕; 「譬如幻人不作是念」 tr. "As the illusory person does not have this thought"〔T25 0609a15〕—the illusory person does not think 「幻師去我近,觀人去我遠」 tr. "the conjurer is near to me, the onlookers are far from me"〔T25 0609a16〕; 「譬如鏡中像不作是念」 tr. "As the image in a mirror does not have this thought"〔T25 0609a19〕—the image does not think 「所因者去我近,餘者去我遠」 tr. "that on which I depend is near to me, the rest are far from me"〔T25 0609a19〕. Each of the three similes takes one sense: space takes its being boundless, the illusory person its being unreal, the image in a mirror its being without a master. After the three similes the Buddha is further taken as a simile—「一切分別想斷,畢竟空故。」 tr. "all discriminating notions are severed, because of ultimate emptiness."〔T25 0609a28〕—advancing from similes of the insentient to the utmost of the sentient; the sequence of the similes forms of itself a ladder of stages.
The conjured person · the wooden puppet (two similes of acting while without discrimination). The preceding three similes make clear non-discrimination; these two make clear being without discrimination and yet able to have something it does. The sūtra: 「譬如工匠、若工匠弟子有所為故作木人」 tr. "As a craftsman, or a craftsman's apprentice, makes a wooden puppet for some purpose"〔T25 0609b07〕, 「是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別。」 tr. "This that is made can also have something it does, and this too is without discrimination."〔T25 0609b09〕; it gathers them up, saying 「而般若波羅蜜亦無分別。」 tr. "and prajñāpāramitā too is without discrimination."〔T25 0609b07〕. The treatise explains the intent of setting up the similes: 「此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。」 tr. "Here the similes of space and the rest are spoken; these similes are for the sake of making clear the meaning of ultimate emptiness."〔T25 0611b27〕, 「乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。」 tr. "and so on up to: like the wooden puppet, whatever matter it is made to do, it can accomplish it all."〔T25 0611b29〕—the reason the six similes are set up together lies in breaking the doubt 「無分別則無所作」 tr. "without discrimination there is nothing done"; Huiying's commentary brings out precisely the doubt that is broken here (see Section VI).
The kalaviṅka bird (the simile of the surpassing of arousing the mind). The treatise explains how the bodhisattva who has aroused the mind, though his task is not yet accomplished, can surpass all beings: 「如歌羅頻伽鳥在𣫘中,未發聲已能勝諸鳥,何況成就!」 tr. "As the kalaviṅka bird, while still in the shell, before it has uttered a sound, can already surpass all birds; how much more when it is fully grown!"〔T25 0609c25〕—the stream of the four Chinese characters 「歌羅頻伽」 tr. "kalaviṅka" is likewise seen only once in the whole of this treatise (as obtained by rescanning the whole book); together with 「一髮破為百分」 tr. "a single hair split into a hundred parts" it is a simile-word peculiar to this chapter. 「𣫘」 tr. "shell" is the eggshell; the character is recorded as it stands in the CBETA usage, and the normalised character form is not taken. Huiying's commentary explains this simile as 「喻菩薩在生死無明㲉藏中心力已勝也。」 tr. "It stands for how the bodhisattva, while in the shell-store of the ignorance of birth and death, already surpasses in the power of his mind."〔X46n0791 0907c24〕 (its character reads 「㲉」 tr. "shell", a different form from the base text's 「𣫘」 tr. "shell" pointing to the same thing; recorded separately, as it is).
The crown prince of a wheel-turning sage king · the crown prince of a king (two similes of station and share). The treatise, answering 「未離欲者何以勝離欲者」 tr. "why does one not yet free of desire surpass those free of desire", gives two similes: 「譬如轉輪聖王太子,雖在胎中,已勝餘子」 tr. "As the crown prince of a wheel-turning sage king, though still in the womb, already surpasses the other sons"〔T25 0609c20〕; followed by 「又如國王太子,雖未即位,勝諸大臣有位富貴者。」 tr. "And again, as the crown prince of a king, though he has not yet ascended the throne, surpasses the great ministers who hold rank, wealth, and honour."〔T25 0609c21〕—the first simile takes his lineage, the second his station; neither simile discusses virtue presently practised; they discuss only the share to which he belongs.
Speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human (the limit of surpassing). The treatise, fearing that the word 「勝」 tr. "surpass" will be taken as universal, sets a limit itself: 「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」 tr. "the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters"〔T25 0610a21〕, 「譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。」 tr. "as, speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human."〔T25 0610a23〕—the use of this simile lies in drawing in, not in spreading out: the surpassing of arousing the mind lies only in the one matter of arousing the mind; meditation, liberation, and the rest he does not yet have. Jizang's commentary here pushes one step further, and by the fruits of the five precepts and of the ten evils shows in reverse that bird and human each surpass and fall short of the other (see Section VI).
Touching space with a finger (the simile of the two separations). The treatise explains Subhūti's difficulty of the two separations: 「譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!」 tr. "As when one touches space with a finger: because space has no contact the finger cannot touch it; how much less when both have no contact!"〔T25 0611a10〕—when one side has no contact, touching already fails; when both sides have no contact, it needs no saying. Huiying's commentary takes up this simile word for word and brings out its own explanation (see Section VI).
The four rivers entering the sea (the simile of difference and non-difference). The treatise explains how the five perfections too are empty, and yet one who has first aroused the mind still sees differences: 「譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別」 tr. "As the four rivers, before they have met the great sea, have separate names, and once they have entered the great sea are without difference"〔T25 0611c09〕—the separate names lie in the time before meeting, not in the water's own substance. The phrase 「四河」 tr. "the four rivers" is seen three times in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0114a22〕〔T25 0114a25〕〔T25 0611c09〕; the first two are in Fascicle 7, explaining where the four rivers issue from, and are not set up as similes); only this one occurrence in this chapter is used as a simile, as obtained by rescanning the whole book.
The arhat of the six supernormal powers and the śrāmaṇera (one cited story). The treatise, explaining 「心、口業重故勝於一切眾生」 tr. "because the deeds of mind and speech are weighty he surpasses all beings", cites one story as proof: 「六神通阿羅漢,將一沙彌」 tr. "An arhat of the six supernormal powers took with him a śrāmaṇera"〔T25 0610a06〕 (the stream of these seven Chinese characters is seen only once in the whole of this treatise), and had him carry the robe and bowl and walk along the road; the śrāmaṇera three times aroused the mind to seek the Buddha vehicle and three times repented and took the Small Vehicle, and the master three times changed who went in front and who behind; the śrāmaṇera at last awoke with a start—「我師能知我心!我一發意已勝阿羅漢,何況成就!」 tr. "My master can know my mind! With a single arousing of intent I have already surpassed the arhat, how much more on accomplishing it!"〔T25 0610a19〕, 「即自堅固住大乘法。」 tr. "At once he firmly abided of himself in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle."〔T25 0610a20〕. The eye of the story lies in the sentence 「師知其念,即取衣鉢自擔,推沙彌在前行。」 tr. "The master knew his thought, at once took the robe and bowl and shouldered them himself, and pushed the śrāmaṇera to walk in front."〔T25 0610a09〕: the proof of who surpasses whom lies not in words; it lies in the arhat's own willingness to shoulder the bundle. Huiying's commentary here points out the intent of the treatise-author in citing the story (see Section VI).
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The network of four forms of the chapter name: "Aspiration and Delight" / "Pure Vow" / "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing" / "Vow and Practice" (recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter name of this chapter has four forms; each is recorded according to the base texts. First, "Aspiration and Delight"—the chapter title of the base text of this treatise〔T25 0607c20〕 is 「大智度論釋願樂品第六十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, the Sixty-fourth", and its sūtra evidence is the one sentence 「其餘眾生應當願樂。」 tr. "The remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it."〔T25 0608a02〕. Second, "Pure Vow"—the Song and Yuan editions read 「大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-eight, Commentary on the Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth", carrying in addition the interlinear note 「訖第六十五品」 tr. "ending at the Sixty-fifth chapter" (marking that their Fascicle 78 extends to Chapter 65). Third, "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing"—the chapter title of the Ming edition likewise reads 「淨願品第六十四」 tr. "Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth" in its main text, but carries in addition the interlinear note 「經作願樂隨喜品」 tr. "the sūtra reads ‘Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing’"; the Ming edition explicitly takes 「願樂隨喜品」 tr. "Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing" as the original title of the sūtra explained, setting three names side by side with the base text's abbreviated name 「願樂品」 tr. "Chapter on Aspiration and Delight" and the Song–Yuan–Ming 「淨願品」 tr. "Chapter on the Pure Vow". Fourth, "Vow and Practice"—the Palace edition reads 「大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary, Fascicle Seventy-eight, commenting on the Sixty-fourth chapter to the Sixty-fifth chapter, Chapter on Vow and Practice", explicitly setting up the other name of this chapter, 「願行品」 tr. "Chapter on Vow and Practice", and the four names are thus complete. The Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Sixty-third chapter, Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, Fascicle Seventy-nine" (the sūtra-title form · chapter order -1 · the title name the same as the base text, reading 「願樂品」 tr. "Chapter on Aspiration and Delight" · with the Ishiyama text's own fascicle number 「七十九」 tr. "seventy-nine" appended at the end). The four names each take one sense of this chapter: the base text and the Ishiyama text take the 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight" of the sūtra text, the Song, Yuan, and Palace take the 「淨願/願行」 tr. "pure vow / vow and practice" of Śakra's making of the vow, and the Ming interlinear note takes the full name 「願樂隨喜」 tr. "aspiration, delight, and rejoicing"; recorded side by side without judgement. The basis of these four forms is entry one of the ledger below (the full text of the base text as it stands is listed separately in Section VIII).
Chapter order -1 step and fascicle number +1 step (the Ishiyama text's double offset · continuing · the two ends confirming each other). The Ishiyama text's chapter title reads 「第六十三」 tr. "the Sixty-third", one less than the base text's 「第六十四」 tr. "the Sixty-fourth", in the same direction and of the same amount as the chapter-by-chapter progression from Chapter 44 onward—the -1 step chain continues in this chapter; within the same title the Ishiyama text further marks itself 「卷第七十九」 tr. "Fascicle Seventy-nine", one more than the base text's Fascicle 78—chapter order minus one and fascicle number plus one: the two offsets are seen together within one title. Within the range of this chapter the -1 step is seen at one further end: the note on the character 「提」 tr. "-dhi" at the end of the chapter, which the Ishiyama text reads as 「提(釋六十三品竟)」 tr. "-dhi (the commentary on the sixty-third chapter is finished)" (entry fifty of the ledger below)—the chapter-end interlinear note of the type 「釋某品竟」 tr. "the commentary on such-and-such a chapter is finished" and the chapter title confirm each other on two levels, both reading 「六十三」 tr. "sixty-three"; it is not a lone witness, and it matches the same pattern of the two ends confirming each other in Chapter 62.
The Shōgozō and Shōgozō B texts are seen zero times throughout this chapter (a negative proposition · recording the method of search). The method of search is recorded item by item: first, taking all fifty collation entries within the range of this chapter〔T25 0607c20–0612a04〕 and checking entry by entry the witness attribute of each variant reading, the Shōgozō has zero hits and the Shōgozō B zero hits; second, taking the full text of the emended-type collation notes of the same fifty entries and checking entry by entry for the character 「聖」 tr. "Shō- / sage", two occurrences are found—the 「聖者龍樹造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Nāgārjuna" at〔T25 0607c22〕 and the 「轉輪聖王」 tr. "wheel-turning sage king" at〔T25 0610b04〕; both are characters of the main text, not witness sigla, so on the witness side it is still zero. Checking the two methods against each other, this chapter indeed has no Shōgozō or Shōgozō B entered in the ledger. This is not a failure of the search method: within the collation notes of the same passage on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0358b16–0360b09〕, 「聖」 tr. "Shō-" as a witness is seen nineteen times (rescanned by the same method), which proves that the Shōgozō text of the sūtra is not absent for this passage; its not entering the ledger on the side of this treatise belongs to a gap in the Shōgozō transmission of this fascicle of this treatise; recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation, and without inferring from ‘zero hits’ that ‘the Shōgozō lacks this passage’.
The mirror-image double reading of the chapter title of the sūtra explained (the eye of this section). The chapter title of this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0358b17〕, reads 「淨願品第六十四」 tr. "Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth", and its note says 「淨願【大】,願樂【元】【聖】,願樂隨喜【明】」 tr. "Pure Vow (Taishō); Aspiration and Delight (Yuan, Shōgozō); Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing (Ming)"—the T223 base text reads 「淨願」 tr. "Pure Vow", the Yuan and Shōgozō texts on the contrary read 「願樂」 tr. "Aspiration and Delight", and the Ming edition reads 「願樂隨喜」 tr. "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing". Setting this against the note on the chapter title on the side of this treatise (the base text reads 「願樂」 tr. "Aspiration and Delight", the three editions Song, Yuan, and Ming read 「淨願」 tr. "Pure Vow", and the Ming edition's interlinear note brings out separately 「願樂隨喜」 tr. "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing"), the collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (Aspiration and Delight) is precisely the reading of T223's Yuan and Shōgozō texts, and the reading of T223's base text (Pure Vow) is precisely the reading of this treatise's Song, Yuan, and Ming; while the name 「願樂隨喜」 tr. "Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing" belongs on both sides to the Ming edition, except that the side of this treatise places it in an interlinear note (saying 「經作」 tr. "the sūtra reads"), while the T223 side places it in the main reading—the Ming edition's own statement 「經作願樂隨喜品」 tr. "the sūtra reads ‘Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing’" finds its actual proof on the T223 side. The three readings of the chapter name are not an internal wavering within one canon but readings that the transmissions of the two canons each keep side by side; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct. The chapter title has in addition one interlinear note〔T08 0358b17〕, which reads 「丹隨喜品」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on Rejoicing", and its note says 「丹…品【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Khitan … Chapter (Taishō); [absent] (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the name marked by the Khitan edition's interlinear note reads 「隨喜品」 tr. "Chapter on Rejoicing", of the same line as the Ming edition's interlinear note 「願樂隨喜品」 tr. "Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing" and more abbreviated still; recorded as it is.
The +1 offset of the sequence number of the T223 mulu (continuing). On the T223 side of the sūtra explained, the mulu of this chapter is marked sixty-five while its displayed text is marked 「64 淨願品」 tr. "64 Chapter on the Pure Vow"〔T08 0358b16〕—the +1 offset of the n attribute has been seen repeatedly since Chapter 41, and continues in this chapter (following the standing pattern already recorded, not judged again). The chapters before and after are of the same pattern: 「63 等學品」 tr. "63 Chapter on Equal Training" is marked sixty-four〔T08 0357a08〕, and 「65 度空品」 tr. "65 Chapter on Delivering Space" is marked sixty-six〔T08 0360b09〕.
On the T223 side the chapter boundary is not tied to the fascicle boundary (different from the side of this treatise). Fascicle 19 of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0355c13〕 and ends at〔T08 0362a04〕; the chapter title of this chapter〔T08 0358b17〕 lies in its middle part—on the T223 side this chapter is placed mid-fascicle; on the side of this treatise, by contrast, this chapter is tied to the head of Fascicle 78 (see Section I). The two transmissions do not agree in their division of fascicles and chapters at this chapter—and the direction of their disagreement is exactly the opposite of that in Chapter 62 (there, on the T223 side the chapter is tied to the head of a fascicle, while on the side of this treatise it is placed mid-fascicle), which shows that the divisions of fascicles and chapters of the two canons each form their own line and are not a chance discrepancy in one place; recorded as it is, without using the division of one side to rule the other.
A full collation of the sūtra as taken up (the two sides collated against each other · twelve places of variant text · recording at each place whether there is a collation note). Sūtra ① of this treatise and "Pure Vow" of the sūtra explained are nearly the same text word for word; the differences are twelve:
- Faith / faith and understanding—this treatise reads 「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信者,得人中之善利、壽命中最」 tr. "these beings who hear of this sarvajñā and have faith obtain the good benefit among humans and are the foremost among lives"〔T25 0607c28〕, while T223 reads 「是諸眾生聞是薩婆若信解者,得人中之善利、壽命中最」 tr. "these beings who hear of this sarvajñā and have faith and understanding obtain the good benefit among humans and are the foremost among lives"〔T08 0358b22〕, with one more character, 「解」 tr. "understanding". On the T223 side this character has the note 「解【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "understanding (Taishō); [absent] (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0358b23〕—the Shōgozō lacks the character 「解」 tr. "understanding", agreeing precisely with the base text of this treatise; on the side of this treatise there is no collation note here.
- Omniscience of all kinds / omniscience—this treatise reads 「令此人具足佛法」 tr. "may these people be fully endowed with the dharmas of a Buddha"〔T25 0608a04〕, followed by 「具足一切種智」 tr. "be fully endowed with the omniscience of all kinds"; T223 at the same place lacks the one character 「種」 tr. "of all kinds". On the side of this treatise the character 「種」 tr. "of all kinds" has the note 「種【大】|〔-〕【宋】」 tr. "of all kinds (Taishō) | [absent] (Song)" (entry four of the ledger below)—the Song edition deletes the character 「種」 tr. "of all kinds", and the reading it produces is precisely the reading of the T223 base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- The man / wen of the māndārava flowers—the sūtra segment of this treatise reads 「以天曼陀羅華而散佛上」 tr. "scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha"〔T25 0608a03〕, while T223 reads 「爾時釋提桓因以天文陀羅華而散佛上」 tr. "Then Śakra Devānām Indra scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha"〔T08 0358b26〕. In the sūtra segment of this treatise there is no collation note here, while the treatise segment of this treatise takes it up as 「以天文陀羅花散佛上」 tr. "scattered heavenly māndārava flowers over the Buddha"〔T25 0610b13〕, on the contrary agreeing with the T223 base text, and in the treatise segment this character has the note 「文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "wen (Taishō) | man (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry thirty-two of the ledger below); the T223 side also has the note 「文【大】,曼【元】【明】」 tr. "wen (Taishō); man (Yuan, Ming)"〔T08 0358b26〕. Within one canon the sūtra segment reads 「曼」 tr. "man" and the treatise segment reads 「文」 tr. "wen", and the collation notes of the two canons each take the other's reading as the variant text; four layers entangled, recorded side by side as they are, without judging which is correct.
- World / land—this treatise reads 「憍尸迦!四天下世界可稱知斤兩,是隨喜心福德不可稱量。」 tr. "Kauśika! The world of the four continents can be weighed and its weight known; the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed."〔T25 0608a19〕, while T223 reads 「四天下國土可稱知斤兩」 tr. "the land of the four continents can be weighed and its weight known"〔T08 0358c14〕. On the side of this treatise 「世界」 tr. "world" has the note 「世界【大】*|國土【石】*」 tr. "world (Taishō, starred) | land (Ishiyama, starred)" (entry five of the ledger below)—the Ishiyama text reads 「國土」 tr. "land", agreeing precisely with the T223 base text; on the T223 side, for 「三千大千世界」 tr. "the three-thousand great-thousand world" in the next sentence there is a further note 「世界【大】*,國土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "world (Taishō, starred); land (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, starred)"〔T08 0358c16〕; both sides have a star-marked chain of variant readings at this word.
- The presence or absence of the word ‘said’—this treatise reads 「佛告釋提桓因:「憍尸迦!」 tr. "The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra: ‘Kauśika!’", while T223 reads 「佛告釋提桓因言:「憍尸迦!」 tr. "The Buddha told Śakra Devānām Indra, saying: ‘Kauśika!’", with one more character, 「言」 tr. "said". Neither side has a collation note here; it is a difference in the phrasing of the transmissions, recorded as it is.
- Arouse / arouse rejoicing—this treatise reads 「是諸發心菩薩為破魔境界故生。」 tr. "These bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are born in order to break Māra's domain."〔T25 0608a28〕, and its character 「發」 tr. "arouse" has the note 「發【大】|發隨喜【元】【明】」 tr. "arouse (Taishō) | arouse rejoicing (Yuan, Ming)" (entry nine of the ledger below)—the reading of the Yuan and Ming editions agrees precisely with T223 at the same place; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- Never follows evil thoughts / never is there a thought not followed—in the sentence in which this treatise reads 「終不隨惡念」 tr. "never follows evil thoughts"〔T25 0608b05〕, its three characters 「不隨惡」 tr. "not follow evil" have the note 「不隨惡【大】|無不隨【宋】【宮】」 tr. "not follow evil (Taishō) | none not following (Song, Palace)" (entry eleven of the ledger below); T223 reads 「終無不隨念」 tr. "never is there a thought not followed"〔T08 0359a01〕, and its character 「無」 tr. "none" has the note 「無【大】,〔-〕【明】」 tr. "none (Taishō); [absent] (Ming)", and its character 「念」 tr. "thought" the note 「念【大】,惡念【元】【明】」 tr. "thought (Taishō); evil thought (Yuan, Ming)"〔T08 0359a01〕. Each side's variant reading is the other side's reading: the 「無不隨」 tr. "none not following" of the Song and Palace editions of this treatise is the reading of the T223 base text, and the 「惡念」 tr. "evil thought" of the Yuan and Ming editions of T223 is the reading of the base text of this treatise—this is the most complete two-way mirror image in this chapter, recorded side by side as it is.
- Buddha-world / buddha-land—this treatise reads 「從一佛界至一佛界」 tr. "from one buddha-world to another buddha-world"〔T25 0608b06〕, while T223 reads 「從一佛土至一佛土」 tr. "from one buddha-land to another buddha-land"〔T08 0359a01〕. On the side of this treatise the character 「界」 tr. "world" has the note 「界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*」 tr. "world (Taishō, starred) | country (Yuan, Ming, Ishiyama, starred)" (entries twelve and thirteen of the ledger below); on the T223 side the character 「土」 tr. "land" has the note 「土【大】*,國【明】【聖】*」 tr. "land (Taishō, starred); country (Ming, Shōgozō, starred)"〔T08 0359a02〕—the variant readings of both sides read 「國」 tr. "country", while their base texts read the one 「界」 tr. "world" and the other 「土」 tr. "land"; three readings coexist, recorded as they are.
- The short and the full transliterations of dhyāna and dāna—this treatise reads 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (short transliteration)" and 「檀波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (short transliteration)", while T223 reads 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (full transliteration)" and 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (full transliteration)" (within the range of this chapter 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (full transliteration)" is seen five times, and 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "dānapāramitā (full transliteration)" five times). On the T223 side the character 「那」 tr. "-na" has the note 「那【大】*,〔-〕【聖】*」 tr. "-na (Taishō, starred); [absent] (Shōgozō, starred)"〔T08 0358b19〕, and its star is shared at eight places within the range of this chapter—the Shōgozō lacks the character 「那」 tr. "-na", agreeing precisely with the rendering of the base text of this treatise; on the side of this treatise there is no collation note here. The habits of rendering of the two canons each form their own line; this is not a chance variant at one place in this chapter; recorded as it is.
- abibazhi / aweiyuezhi (two transliterations of avaivartika)—this treatise reads 「阿鞞跋致」 tr. "avaivartika" (twice in this chapter), while T223 reads 「阿惟越致」 tr. "avaivartika"〔T08 0358c12〕〔T08 0359a12〕. On the T223 side there is a star note 「惟越【大】*,鞞[跳-兆+(乏-之+(犮-、))]【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "weiyue (Taishō, starred); biba (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, starred)"〔T08 0358c12〕—the four editions Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace of T223 are of the 「鞞跋」 tr. "biba" type, agreeing precisely with the rendering of the base text of this treatise; on the side of this treatise there is no collation note here. The variant character is recorded as it stands in the CBETA composition formula, and the normalised character form is not taken.
- This too is without discrimination / this ox and horse are without discrimination—in the sentence in which this treatise reads 「是所作亦能有所作,是亦無分別。」 tr. "This that is made can also have something it does, and this too is without discrimination."〔T25 0609b09〕, its character 「羊」 tr. "sheep" has the note 「羊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "sheep (Taishō) | [absent] (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry twenty-three of the ledger below), and its character 「是」 tr. "this" the note 「是【大】|是牛馬【元】【明】」 tr. "this (Taishō) | this ox and horse (Yuan, Ming)" (entry twenty-four of the ledger below); T223 reads 「是牛馬無分別」 tr. "this ox and horse are without discrimination"〔T08 0360a08〕, and its two characters 「牛馬」 tr. "ox and horse" have the note 「牛馬【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "ox and horse (Taishō); [absent] (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0360a08〕. The 「是牛馬」 tr. "this ox and horse" of the Yuan and Ming editions of this treatise is precisely the reading of the T223 base text; on the T223 side at the same place there is a further note 「是【大】,亦【聖】」 tr. "this (Taishō); also (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0360a08〕, and reading the two notes together, the Shōgozō reads 「亦無分別」 tr. "also without discrimination", which, set against the 「是亦無分別」 tr. "this too is without discrimination" of the base text of this treatise, still lacks the one character 「是」 tr. "this"—what the two sides share is only the presence or absence of 「牛馬」 tr. "ox and horse", not the same reading of the whole sentence; recorded side by side as it is, and the sameness of the whole sentence is not inferred from the agreement of some of its characters.
- Like the suchness of dharmas / the suchness of all dharmas—in the sentence in which this treatise reads 「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,如法如、法性、實際故。」 tr. "Know that all dharmas are without discrimination and of an indestructible mark, because they are like the suchness of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality."〔T25 0609c05〕, its character 「如」 tr. "like" has the note 「如【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "like (Taishō) | all (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry twenty-six of the ledger below); T223 reads 「當知一切法無有分別、不壞相,諸法如、法性、實際故」 tr. "know that all dharmas are without discrimination and of an indestructible mark, because of the suchness of all dharmas, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality"〔T08 0360b04〕. The 「諸」 tr. "all" of the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions of this treatise agrees precisely with the T223 base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
Control group (seven strings · the number of occurrences in each of the two canons honestly recorded · uniquely matched). 「其餘眾生應當願樂。」 tr. "The remaining beings should aspire to it and delight in it."〔T25 0608a02〕 / 〔T08 0358b25〕; 「以一分髮渧取海水」 tr. "with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop"〔T25 0608a24〕 / 〔T08 0358c19〕; 「皆是魔眷屬」 tr. "they are all Māra's retinue"〔T25 0608a26〕 / 〔T08 0358c22〕; 「我不見幻,亦不見心如幻。」 tr. "I do not see the illusion, nor do I see the mind that is like an illusion."〔T25 0608b20〕 / 〔T08 0359a16〕; 「二離中云何能有所得?」 tr. "Within two separations, how can there be anything attained?"〔T25 0608c09〕 / 〔T08 0359b06〕; 「譬如鏡中像不作是念」 tr. "As the image in a mirror does not have this thought"〔T25 0609a19〕 / 〔T08 0359c16〕; 「便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination."〔T25 0609c08〕 / 〔T08 0360b07〕. The streams of Chinese characters of the seven strings above are each seen only once in the whole treatise T25n1509 and in the whole sūtra T08n0223 (each string rescanned independently in the base texts of the two canons by the full-text method, not copied over), uniquely matched, with no other chapter to confuse them. In addition, four strings whose number of occurrences is not one are recorded, so as not to pass off an estimate as a count: 「是隨喜心福德不可稱量」 tr. "the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be weighed" is seen twice within this chapter of this treatise〔T25 0608a20〕〔T25 0608a22〕 and once within this chapter of the sūtra explained〔T08 0358c17〕 (the first two layers of this treatise's threefold weighing both use this phrase, while the first layer of T223 reads 「是隨喜福德不可稱量」 tr. "the merit of this rejoicing cannot be weighed"〔T08 0358c15〕, lacking the one character 「心」 tr. "mind", and so it is seen only once; this is a difference of phrasing of the same kind as the preceding item, 「言字之有無」 tr. "the presence or absence of the word ‘said’", recorded separately, as it is); 「菩薩摩訶薩所行義甚深」 tr. "the meaning practised by the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is very deep" is seen twice within this chapter in each of the two canons〔T25 0608c22〕〔T25 0608c23〕 / 〔T08 0359b19〕〔T08 0359b20〕 (Subhūti's statement and the Buddha's approving restatement of his words; the two canons of the same structure); 「聲聞、辟支佛地去我遠,薩婆若去我近。」 tr. "The ground of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha is far from me; sarvajñā is near to me." is seen four times within this chapter in each of the two canons〔T25 0609a10〕〔T25 0609a13〕〔T25 0609a18〕〔T25 0609a21〕 / 〔T08 0359c07〕〔T08 0359c11〕〔T08 0359c15〕〔T08 0359c19〕 (each of the four similes repeats it once; the two canons of the same structure); 「非心非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind" is seen twice within this chapter of this treatise〔T25 0608b15〕〔T25 0608b17〕 and twice within this chapter of the sūtra explained〔T08 0359a11〕〔T08 0359a13〕 (once for the one who has first aroused intent, once for the one who has long aroused intent and those that follow; the two canons of the same structure). It is judged ‘same chapter, different name’ (the body of the chapter being nearly the same text word for word, and the differences of the four forms of the chapter name being as above). The 【論】 layer of this treatise is a structural expansion belonging to the treatise genre; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and it is not a variant text.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in the one word 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight" coming down to where it is real—not the yearning of one who longs for the path, but that single thought of rejoicing which a person who has already obtained the fruit gives rise to toward those still on the road, and why that single thought can become the cause of obtaining the unsurpassed path. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.
First, the utmost of merit lies not in what is done but in the field that is rejoiced in. The sūtra presses down with the threefold weighing: the four continents can be weighed, the three-thousand great-thousand world can be weighed, and so on up to 「三千大千世界滿中海水,取一髮破為百分,以一分髮渧取海水,可知渧數,是隨喜心福德不可數知。」 tr. "Were the three-thousand great-thousand world filled with sea-water, and one took a single hair and split it into a hundred parts, and with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop, the number of drops could be known; the merit of this mind of rejoicing cannot be known by number."〔T25 0608a23〕—what can be counted is, on the contrary, the sea-water; what cannot be counted is, on the contrary, a single thought. The treatise-author explains why: 「是福德無量無邊,以種無量無邊田中」 tr. "This merit is immeasurable and boundless, because it is planted in an immeasurable and boundless field"〔T25 0610b27〕—the measure of the merit does not hang on the strength of the mind that plants; it hangs on the field that is planted; what is rejoiced in are the immeasurable bodhisattvas from the first arousing of intent up to the one bound to buddhahood in one more birth, and so the merit too is immeasurable. And within this there are still grades: 「隨喜之德雖無量無邊,於近佛道者,隨喜福德轉多。」 tr. "Though the virtue of rejoicing is immeasurable and boundless, toward those who are near the Buddha path the merit of rejoicing is greater still."〔T25 0610b29〕—the fields are rich or poor; it is not that the mind of rejoicing is strong or weak.
Second, the surpassing of arousing the mind surpasses in the deeds of mind and speech, not in virtue presently practised. The treatise sets a question of the utmost concreteness: arhats, pratyekabuddhas, and those with the five supernormal powers are all people free of desire, while one who has first aroused the mind may not yet be free of desire; how is it that he, on the contrary, surpasses them? The answer lies not in comparing merits but in comparing what each faces toward: 「是人種無量無上佛法因緣,欲度一切眾生,令離苦得樂」 tr. "This person plants the causes and conditions of the immeasurable and unsurpassed Buddha-dharma, wishing to deliver all beings and bring them to leave suffering and obtain happiness"〔T25 0609c14〕, 「其餘眾生但自求樂,欲與他苦。」 tr. "The remaining beings seek only happiness for themselves, and wish to give suffering to others."〔T25 0609c15〕. So though he has not yet severed the afflictions nor practised hard deeds, 「以心、口業重故,勝於一切眾生。」 tr. "because the deeds of mind and speech are weighty, he surpasses all beings."〔T25 0610a01〕. And the treatise-author at once sets its limit himself, not letting this phrase be taken as universal: 「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」 tr. "the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters"〔T25 0610a21〕, 「譬如以飛言之,鳥則勝人。」 tr. "as, speaking in terms of flying, the bird surpasses the human."〔T25 0610a23〕—the surpassing of arousing the mind lies only in the one matter of arousing the mind; the 「補處菩薩尚不勝小沙彌」 tr. "even the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth does not surpass a little śrāmaṇera" of the people of the Small Vehicle and the 「發大乘心者猶勝二乘得解脫者」 tr. "one who has aroused the mind of the Great Vehicle still surpasses those of the two vehicles who have obtained liberation" of the people within the Mahāyāna—the treatise judges both to be extremes: 「是名二邊。離是二邊,名為中道。」 tr. "These are called the two extremes. Being apart from these two extremes is called the middle way."〔T25 0610a28〕. The scene in which the arhat of the six supernormal powers shoulders the robe and bowl himself and pushes the śrāmaṇera to walk in front is precisely the living mark of this middle way: the master's reverence is not reverence for the śrāmaṇera's virtue but for what he faces toward; and the śrāmaṇera's awakening is not an awakening to his own height, but an awakening that 「我一發意已勝阿羅漢」 tr. "with a single arousing of intent I have already surpassed the arhat"〔T25 0610a19〕, whereupon 「即自堅固住大乘法。」 tr. "at once he firmly abided of himself in the Dharma of the Great Vehicle."〔T25 0610a20〕—the use of surpassing lies in making firm, not in presuming on oneself.
Third, the power of rejoicing lies in breaking Māra's realm. Śakra's words to the Buddha are of the utmost weight: 「若眾生心不隨喜阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者,皆是魔眷屬」 tr. "If beings' minds do not rejoice in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, they are all Māra's retinue"〔T25 0608a25〕, 「是諸發心菩薩為破魔境界故生。」 tr. "These bodhisattvas who have aroused the mind are born in order to break Māra's domain."〔T25 0608a28〕; the treatise explains its causes and conditions in only one sentence: 「隨喜心能破魔界。」 tr. "The mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm."〔T25 0610c04〕, and why some do not rejoice, also in only one sentence: 「在魔境界,積集惡心故不隨喜。」 tr. "Being in Māra's domain, because they have accumulated evil minds they do not rejoice."〔T25 0610c03〕—not rejoicing is not coldness; it is accumulated habit; to see a person practise the path and be unable to be glad in mind is precisely the testing mark of Māra's domain. So for one who seeks the path and wishes to love and revere the Three Honoured Ones and not abandon them, the place to apply effort is nowhere else; it is in the five Chinese characters 「應生隨喜心」 tr. "should give rise to the mind of rejoicing"〔T25 0608a29〕. And the retribution of rejoicing the treatise gives in restating the Buddha's words: 「是人常憶念十方諸佛功德隨喜故,疾得見佛。」 tr. "Because this person constantly recollects the merits of the buddhas of the ten directions and rejoices, he quickly obtains the sight of the buddhas."〔T25 0610c10〕—rejoicing is a direction of memory; one who remembers the virtues of the buddhas is naturally near the buddhas.
Fourth, the mark of dedication lies in neither one nor two, not mind and not apart from mind. If rejoicing stops at a single thought of gladness, it is still something attained; so the sūtra at once gathers it up with 「以不一不二相故。」 tr. "by the mark of neither one nor two."〔T25 0608b01〕. The treatise sorts out its two parts: 「不見諸法有一定相不屬因緣者」 tr. "he does not see that dharmas have any one fixed mark that does not belong to causes and conditions"〔T25 0610c07〕, and therefore it says not one—not one refutes its fixedness; 「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」 tr. "he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication"〔T25 0610c08〕, and this is called not two—not two refutes its separateness. And the whole is held in the one sentence 「於實相中心不可得」 tr. "within the real mark the mind is unfindable"〔T25 0610c18〕, and therefore it says 「非心,亦不離心」 tr. "not mind, and also not apart from mind"〔T25 0610c19〕. This is the most perilous step in the whole chapter: to say that it is mind makes the dedication something attained; to say that it is apart from mind leaves no one who can dedicate. The sūtra, with 「非心非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind", sets up a mark that falls into neither extreme, and Subhūti at once raises a difficulty on this basis—this difficulty is not doubt; it is pressing the words to the bottom.
Fifth, the difficulty of the two separations and the answer of the two separations: the backbone of the whole chapter. Subhūti's difficulty is of the utmost steepness: prajñā is ultimately separated, and awakening too is ultimately separated—「二離中云何能有所得?」 tr. "Within two separations, how can there be anything attained?"〔T25 0608c09〕; the treatise extends it with the simile of touching space with a finger: 「譬如以指觸虛空,虛空無觸故,指不能觸,何況二皆無觸!」 tr. "As when one touches space with a finger: because space has no contact the finger cannot touch it; how much less when both have no contact!"〔T25 0611a10〕—when one side has no contact, touching already fails; how much less when both sides have none. The Buddha's answer does not retreat one step; on the contrary it pushes separation still more thoroughly: 「非不因般若波羅蜜得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不以離得離,而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "It is not that anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained not because of prajñāpāramitā; nor is it that by separation one obtains separation; and yet anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is obtained"〔T25 0608c19〕; the treatise explains why it can be obtained, entirely by proof from the contrary: if a dharma definitely had a mark and were not empty, it would be a permanent dharma and would not arise; not arising, it would not cease; without arising and ceasing there are no four truths; 「若無四諦則無法寶」 tr. "if there are no four truths, then there is no Dharma Jewel"〔T25 0611a20〕, and so on up to 「若無三寶則無一切諸法」 tr. "if there are no Three Jewels, then there are no dharmas at all"〔T25 0611a23〕—what has a fixed mark, on the contrary, makes it impossible for any dharma to be established; what is ultimately separated, on the contrary, is that by which all dharmas are established; therefore it says 「畢竟離相,則通達無礙。」 tr. "With the mark of ultimate separation, one penetrates without obstruction."〔T25 0611a24〕. The treatise pushes one layer further to cut off any remaining ground: 「若說畢竟離,當知亦離空;若不離空,不名畢竟離。」 tr. "If ultimate separation is spoken of, know that it is also separated from emptiness; if it is not separated from emptiness, it is not called ultimate separation."〔T25 0611a25〕. The whole chapter closes on the three layers of non-discrimination: 「如是菩薩摩訶薩應行無分別般若波羅蜜;行無分別般若波羅蜜已,便得無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "In this way the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination; having practised the prajñāpāramitā of non-discrimination, he then obtains the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination."〔T25 0609c06〕—non-discrimination as cause, practising non-discrimination, and what is obtained also without discrimination. And yet the differences of worldly truth are not wiped away: 「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」 tr. "Within the truth of worldly convention there are differences; in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination."〔T25 0611c10〕, 「譬如四河未會大海則有別名,既入大海則無差別」 tr. "As the four rivers, before they have met the great sea, have separate names, and once they have entered the great sea are without difference"〔T25 0611c09〕. Aspiration and delight begins in a single thought of rejoicing and ends in the attainment of non-discrimination; the place where it rises is very near to human feeling, the place where it closes is very far from words, and one thread runs through without a break.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has, from the first, no tradition of a full line-by-line commentary; the citations and explanations of the ancient masters are, as a rule, partial, as the facts stand. For this chapter two ancient masters read it again: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, survives as a complete dedicated chapter, and Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise, also survives as a complete dedicated chapter (different from the situation of ‘zero coverage in X46’ of several chapters from Chapter 44 onward; this chapter, like Chapter 62, is a counter-example); the four books of the Tiantai line all have zero hits; Junzheng's book has zero hits. This section records the correspondence of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, and does not judge the relative merits of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His line-by-line commentary on "Pure Vow" of the sūtra explained begins at 「淨願品第六十四」 tr. "Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth"〔X24n0451 0316a06〕 and ends at〔X24n0451 0317a22〕, before the beginning of the next chapter, 「度空品第六十五」 tr. "Chapter on Delivering Space, the Sixty-fifth"〔X24n0451 0317a23〕, covering the whole sūtra text of this chapter. There are five points worth recording.
First, the five major divisions and the reason for the name—「此下第五明菩薩行成得大功德故眾生秤歎為第」 tr. "From here on, the fifth [section] makes clear that, because the bodhisattva's practice is accomplished and he obtains great merit, beings praise him; as the"〔X24n0451 0316a07〕, 「一,諸天見菩薩妙行既成得大功德故意地隨喜次」 tr. "first, the gods, seeing that the bodhisattva's wondrous practice is accomplished and that he obtains great merit, rejoice in the ground of the mind, and next"〔X24n0451 0316a08〕, 「願供養,第二明諸天見菩薩行成身業禮敬,第三明」 tr. "vow to make offerings; second, it makes clear that the gods, seeing the bodhisattva's practice accomplished, pay homage with bodily deeds; third, it makes clear that"〔X24n0451 0316a09〕, 「十方諸佛見菩薩行成故意業護念,第四明諸天口」 tr. "the buddhas of the ten directions, seeing the bodhisattva's practice accomplished, protect him and keep him in mind with mental deeds; fourth, it makes clear that the gods, with verbal"〔X24n0451 0316a10〕, 「業秤歎,第五明十方諸佛口業秤揚。從初作名云淨」 tr. "deeds, praise him; fifth, it makes clear that the buddhas of the ten directions extol him with verbal deeds. It is named from the first, and so is called ‘Pure"〔X24n0451 0316a11〕—Jizang divides into five the great section that begins from this chapter, and the chapter name takes the sense of the first division, 「意地隨喜次願供養」 tr. "rejoicing in the ground of the mind, and next vowing to make offerings", and therefore it is called 「淨願」 tr. "Pure Vow". He also brings out why this chapter follows the two preceding chapters: 「上已二品教學平等,此復是更教菩薩,今見化」 tr. "The two chapters above have taught training in equality; this again further teaches the bodhisattva that now, seeing the practice of transforming"〔X24n0451 0316a12〕, 「他行成,宜應更生隨喜發願供養,勿起癈忘之心也。」 tr. "others accomplished, he should further give rise to rejoicing and vow to make offerings, and not give rise to a mind of neglect and forgetting."〔X24n0451 0316a13〕—what it carries on from is the same as Huiying's 「上品明菩薩具於生法二忍」 tr. "the chapter above makes clear that the bodhisattva is endowed with the two acceptances, of beings and of dharmas"〔X46n0791 0907a14〕, while the sense taken differs (see below); recorded side by side without judgement.
Second, the two parts of the chapter and the three divisions of its first segment—「就初段中為二:第一明隨喜功德無邊大果報,二明」 tr. "Within the first segment there are two: first, it makes clear the boundless great retribution of the merit of rejoicing; second, it makes clear"〔X24n0451 0316a14〕, 「正觀成就得菩提果。初中三:一明隨喜發願供養,二」 tr. "that right contemplation is accomplished and the fruit of awakening obtained. Within the first there are three: first, it makes clear rejoicing, vowing, and making offerings; second,"〔X24n0451 0316a15〕, 「釋隨喜功德無邊,三明隨喜得果。」 tr. "it explains the boundlessness of the merit of rejoicing; third, it makes clear the fruit obtained by rejoicing."〔X24n0451 0316a16〕: Jizang's two parts (rejoicing / right contemplation) and Huiying's two parts (praise / non-discrimination) correspond in their broad boundary, while the headings they mark differ; the structural divisions of the two masters each stand on their own; recorded side by side without judgement.
Third, the mutual taking-away of superior and inferior in 「出一切眾生之上」 tr. "goes above all beings"—「出一切眾生之上者,小乘人言補處菩薩猶是凡」 tr. "As for ‘goes above all beings’: people of the Small Vehicle say that the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth is still an ordinary"〔X24n0451 0316a19〕, 「夫,不及沙彌無量律儀;大乘弊惡,下劣人一發菩提」 tr. "person, not equal to a śrāmaṇera with immeasurable restraints; [people of] the Great Vehicle [say that] a base, evil, and inferior person, once arousing the mind of awakening,"〔X24n0451 0316a20〕, 「心勝辟支佛羅漢,此二皆失也。」 tr. "surpasses pratyekabuddhas and arhats. Both of these are mistaken."〔X24n0451 0316a21〕—the two accounts Jizang gives correspond word for word with the two extremes given in the treatise segment of this treatise (this treatise reads 「乃至補處菩薩,尚不勝小沙彌得無量律儀者。」 tr. "even the bodhisattva bound to buddhahood in one more birth does not surpass a little śrāmaṇera who has obtained immeasurable restraints."〔T25 0610a24〕 and 「其有發大乘心者,雖復在弊惡小人中,猶勝二乘得解脫者。」 tr. "one who has aroused the mind of the Great Vehicle, though he be among base, evil, and petty people, still surpasses those of the two vehicles who have obtained liberation."〔T25 0610a26〕), while Jizang further gives his criterion: 「今明若初發大心大」 tr. "Now it is made clear: if [one speaks] of first arousing the great mind and the great"〔X24n0451 0316a21〕, 「願,則發心為勝、二乘為劣;若就戒定慧行為論,則二」 tr. "vow, then the one who arouses the mind is superior and the two vehicles inferior; if one discusses it in terms of the practice of morality, concentration, and wisdom, then the two"〔X24n0451 0316a22〕, 「乘為勝、發心為劣。」 tr. "vehicles are superior and the one who arouses the mind inferior."〔X24n0451 0316a23〕—distributing superior and inferior by the two gates ‘in terms of the vow / in terms of practice’, whereas this treatise only says 「勝名不必一切事中皆勝」 tr. "the name surpassing need not be surpassing in all matters"〔T25 0610a21〕 and sums it up with the simile of bird and human; Jizang takes up this simile and extends it, saying 「人以五戒果、智慧鳥但是十惡之果,以人」 tr. "the human is by the fruit of the five precepts and of wisdom; the bird is only the fruit of the ten evils; by this the human"〔X24n0451 0316a24〕, 「勝鳥劣也。」 tr. "is superior and the bird inferior."〔X24n0451 0316b01〕—by the causes of retribution showing in reverse that the human is superior and the bird inferior, completing the sense of mutual taking-away; this is brought out by Jizang alone, recorded as it is.
Fourth, the other masters' account of ‘empty understanding / existent practice’ and Jizang's refutation—「他云:般若是空解,隨喜是有行,故隨喜福多。今問:」 tr. "Others say: prajñā is the understanding of emptiness, rejoicing is a practice of existence; therefore the merit of rejoicing is much. Now I ask:"〔X24n0451 0316b16〕, 「隨喜既是有行,云何福多耶?今明只以般若心隨喜,」 tr. "since rejoicing is a practice of existence, how is its merit much? Now it is made clear that one rejoices only with the mind of prajñā;"〔X24n0451 0316b17〕, 「故論云:佛令須菩提就隨喜門說般若,般若隨喜方」 tr. "therefore the treatise says: the Buddha had Subhūti teach prajñā by way of the gate of rejoicing; only rejoicing with prajñā"〔X24n0451 0316b18〕, 「成隨喜耳。」 tr. "becomes rejoicing."〔X24n0451 0316b19〕—the 「論云」 tr. "the treatise says" cited by Jizang is an abridged citation, not word for word from this chapter of this treatise (this chapter of this treatise has no such words; searching back word for word within the range of this chapter, 「隨喜門」 tr. "the gate of rejoicing" has zero hits); the attribution is recorded separately, as it is: what is within the 「」 tr. "the quotation brackets" is Jizang's original text, not the original text of this treatise. The meaning he establishes, however, points to the same thing as this treatise's 「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」 tr. "he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication"〔T25 0610c08〕.
Fifth, the division by four questions and answers, and the question about the simile of the wooden puppet—「佛反」 tr. "The Buddha, in return,"〔X24n0451 0316c12〕, 「問答:汝見有此空心如幻不?須菩提答云:不見此空」 tr. "question and answer: ‘Do you see that there is this empty mind, like an illusion?’ Subhūti answers: ‘I do not see this empty"〔X24n0451 0316c13〕, 「心。此一問答,依論破空心也。」 tr. "mind.’ This one question and answer, according to the treatise, breaks the empty mind."〔X24n0451 0316c14〕; below this, the second breaks existence and non-existence, the third 「破離有無之見外別有法得道者」 tr. "breaks the view that apart from existence and non-existence there is some other dharma that obtains the path"〔X24n0451 0316c18〕, and the fourth is 「作斷見難也。」 tr. "raising the difficulty of the annihilationist view."〔X24n0451 0316c22〕—Jizang divides the sūtra segment by four questions and answers, and his fourth is Subhūti's difficulty of the annihilationist view, not a fourth question in return by the Buddha; the sūtra segment of this treatise in fact has the Buddha's three questions in return and Subhūti's three answers (see Section I); the two masters differ in the range of what they count. His explanation of the simile of the wooden puppet also sets up its own question and answer: 「問:此中何故舉」 tr. "Question: why is the"〔X24n0451 0317a13〕, 「木人譬?答:此中明菩薩畢竟無所分別而無所行,雖」 tr. "simile of the wooden puppet brought up here? Answer: here it makes clear that the bodhisattva is ultimately without anything discriminated and without anything practised; though"〔X24n0451 0317a14〕, 「具修萬行而未曾修。」 tr. "he fully cultivates the myriad practices, he has never cultivated."〔X24n0451 0317a15〕; he gathers up the whole chapter in one phrase: 「須菩提答:以不悟無分別,故有六道;由悟無」 tr. "Subhūti answers: because they do not awaken to non-discrimination, there are the six destinies; because of awakening to non-"〔X24n0451 0317a18〕, 「分別,故有三乘。如云一切賢聖皆以無為而有差別」 tr. "discrimination, there are the three vehicles. As it is said, all the worthies and sages have differences by means of the unconditioned"〔X24n0451 0317a19〕—gathering up the difficulty of being without discrimination and yet having the six destinies and the three vehicles with 「一切賢聖皆以無為而有差別」 tr. "all the worthies and sages have differences by means of the unconditioned", whereas this treatise gathers it up with 「世俗諦中有差別,第一義諦則無分別。」 tr. "Within the truth of worldly convention there are differences; in the truth of the highest meaning there is no discrimination."〔T25 0611c10〕; the grounds the two masters take differ (the one takes the unconditioned, the other the two truths); recorded side by side without judgement.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791). The only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, surviving only in fragmentary fascicles; for this chapter there is a complete dedicated chapter, beginning at〔X46n0791 0907a12〕 and ending at〔X46n0791 0908b02〕, before the beginning of the chapter on the next chapter, 「釋稱揚品第六十五」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling, the Sixty-fifth"〔X46n0791 0908b03〕. There are five points worth recording.
First, the discrepancy between the two layers of the chapter heading (newly seen in this chapter · recorded, not judged)—the chapter heading of this chapter in the mulu reads 「釋願樂品第十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, the Fourteenth"〔X46n0791 0907a12〕, with a further fascicle-title line below it, 「釋第七十八卷論」 tr. "Commentary on the treatise of the seventy-eighth fascicle"〔X46n0791 0907a12〕; while the original collation note at the same place reads 「釋願樂品第六十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, the Sixty-fourth"—the two layers read the one 「第十四」 tr. "the Fourteenth" and the other 「第六十四」 tr. "the Sixty-fourth", a difference of the two characters 「六十」 tr. "sixty". The general table of contents at the head of the fascicle, at the same position, likewise reads 「釋願樂品第十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, the Fourteenth"〔X46n0791 0794b22〕, while the general table carries a further collation note, 「目錄新作」 tr. "table of contents newly made", which shows that the general table is an arrangement of later date. Checking by the neighbouring chapters: for the preceding chapter, "Equal Training", the chapter heading and the collation note both read 「釋等學品第六十三」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Equal Training, the Sixty-third"〔X46n0791 0905c20〕, the two layers identical; for the next chapter, "Extolling", the chapter heading reads 「釋稱揚品第六十五」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling, the Sixty-fifth"〔X46n0791 0908b03〕, while the collation note reads 「釋稱楊品第六十五」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling (with a variant character), the Sixty-fifth" (the difference of the character 「楊」 tr. "yang (variant)")—which shows that the chapter heading and the collation note can each be in error on its own, and that the directions of their errors are not consistent. So, as for this chapter's 「第十四」 tr. "the Fourteenth" lacking 「六十」 tr. "sixty", which is a loss in the original printing and which a fault of the later arrangement, this ledger records and does not judge.
Second, his own numbering -1 and the chapter's place—「第六十三品者,名為願樂品。所以次等學品後明此」 tr. "As for the sixty-third chapter, it is named the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight. The reason this is made clear next after the Chapter on Equal Training"〔X46n0791 0907a13〕: Huiying calls this chapter 「第六十三品」 tr. "the sixty-third chapter", one less than the base text, and at the end of the passage he proves his usage himself—「論將欲釋,故舉之云第」 tr. "The treatise being about to explain it, it is therefore raised, saying: the"〔X46n0791 0907a16〕, 「六十三品釋論也。」 tr. "sixty-third chapter, the commentary of the treatise."〔X46n0791 0907a17〕; the next chapter is of the same pattern: 「第六十四品者,名為稱揚品。」 tr. "As for the sixty-fourth chapter, it is named the Chapter on Extolling."〔X46n0791 0908b03〕—the commentator's internal numbering forms its own line, in the same direction as the -1 step of the Ishiyama text but of a different source; recorded separately, as it is. His chapter headings (sixty-four / sixty-five) and the numbering in his own text (sixty-three / sixty-four) differ by exactly one step, and the two lines coexist within one commentary; recorded as it is. His judgement of why this chapter follows the preceding chapter: 「上品明菩薩具於生法二忍,內德既充,外為世」 tr. "The chapter above makes clear that the bodhisattva is endowed with the two acceptances, of beings and of dharmas; his inner virtue being full, outwardly he is, for the world's"〔X46n0791 0907a14〕, 「間人天所樂,及為一切眾聖愛念,此品之生正以於」 tr. "humans and gods, one in whom they delight, and is loved and kept in mind by all the sages; the arising of this chapter is precisely because of"〔X46n0791 0907a15〕, 「此,故次等學品後明願樂品。」 tr. "this; therefore the Chapter on Aspiration and Delight is made clear next after the Chapter on Equal Training."〔X46n0791 0907a16〕—explaining by 「內德既充、外為人天所樂」 tr. "his inner virtue being full, outwardly he is one in whom humans and gods delight" the name 「願樂」 tr. "aspiration and delight"; this treatise has no such matching; it is a division set up by Huiying himself.
Third, the division into two parts—「爾時釋提桓因已下,就此品中大有二分:第一明嘆」 tr. "From ‘At that time Śakra Devānām Indra’ onward, within this chapter there are broadly two parts: the first makes clear the praise"〔X46n0791 0907a18〕, 「美波若行般若德,及隨喜迴向功德無量無邊;第二」 tr. "and admiration of the practice of prajñā and the virtue of prajñā, and that the merit of rejoicing and dedication is immeasurable and boundless; the second,"〔X46n0791 0907a19〕, 「從須菩提白佛已下,明無分別波若不可思議,雖復」 tr. "from ‘Subhūti said to the Buddha’ onward, makes clear that the prajñā of non-discrimination is inconceivable; though"〔X46n0791 0907a20〕, 「冥懸而無方大用。」 tr. "it is dark and remote, its great function is without bounds."〔X46n0791 0907a21〕—corresponding in broad boundary to Jizang's two parts (rejoicing / right contemplation), while the headings marked differ; the place where his second part begins he marks himself as 「須菩提白佛言已下品之第二」 tr. "from ‘Subhūti said to the Buddha’ onward is the second part of the chapter"〔X46n0791 0907b10〕, corresponding to the change of speaker in the sūtra segment of this treatise〔T25 0608b18〕.
Fourth, the two explanations of dedication, and the gloss on not mind and not apart from mind—「一者以此功德不願得餘果,唯願得佛向己」 tr. "First, with this merit one does not wish to obtain any other fruit, but only wishes to obtain buddhahood, turning toward one's own"〔X46n0791 0907b04〕, 「菩提反本之處,故云迴向。二者以此功德願一切眾」 tr. "awakening, the place of returning to the origin; therefore it is called dedication. Second, with this merit one wishes that all beings"〔X46n0791 0907b05〕, 「生皆得菩提,不得餘果向己歸本之地,故云迴向也。」 tr. "obtain awakening, not obtaining any other fruit, turning toward the ground of returning to one's own origin; therefore it is called dedication."〔X46n0791 0907b06〕—explaining dedication by the two senses ‘toward one's own awakening’ and ‘toward the awakening of beings’, whereas this treatise explains it only by 「不分別隨喜心、迴向心」 tr. "he does not discriminate between the mind of rejoicing and the mind of dedication"〔T25 0610c08〕 and does not reach the division into two senses; the two masters place their weight differently; recorded separately, as it is. His explanation of not mind: 「非心已下。明無相之心迴向。心相即寂,心無心相,故」 tr. "‘Not mind’ and what follows: it makes clear dedication by the signless mind. The mark of mind is itself quiescent; the mind has no mark of mind; therefore"〔X46n0791 0907b07〕, 「云非心。雖心相即寂,亦不離此心而得迴向,故云不」 tr. "it says ‘not mind’. Though the mark of mind is itself quiescent, still dedication is not obtained apart from this mind; therefore it says ‘not"〔X46n0791 0907b08〕, 「離也。」 tr. "apart’."〔X46n0791 0907b09〕—pointing to the same thing as this treatise's 「於實相中心不可得」 tr. "within the real mark the mind is unfindable"〔T25 0610c18〕, while saying it differently; recorded side by side without judgement.
Fifth, the doubt about wood and stone, and Lu Ban carving wood (what the six similes of this chapter break · brought out by Huiying alone)—「譬如佛已下,為除伏疑故。有人言:若波若無分別者,」 tr. "‘As the Buddha’ and what follows are to remove a hidden doubt. Someone says: if prajñā is without discrimination,"〔X46n0791 0907c01〕, 「恐當無心,同於木石。引佛為義,如佛有心無分別也。」 tr. "I fear it must be without mind, the same as wood and stone. The Buddha is brought in for the meaning: just as the Buddha has mind and is without discrimination."〔X46n0791 0907c02〕, 「當說。作化人已下,亦為除伏疑。有人言:若波若無心,」 tr. "It will be told. ‘Makes a conjured person’ and what follows are also to remove a hidden doubt. Someone says: if prajñā is without mind,"〔X46n0791 0907c03〕, 「則無所作,不能得果,故作此化男等喻。」 tr. "then there is nothing done and the fruit cannot be obtained; therefore these similes of the conjured man and the rest are made."〔X46n0791 0907c04〕—pointing clearly to the two doubts that the six similes break: first, the doubt that non-discrimination is the same as wood and stone; second, the doubt that without mind there is nothing done; this treatise only says 「此中說虛空等譬喻,此諸譬喻,為明了畢竟空義故。」 tr. "Here the similes of space and the rest are spoken; these similes are for the sake of making clear the meaning of ultimate emptiness."〔T25 0611b27〕 and does not mark the doubts that are broken; this is brought out by Huiying alone, recorded as it is. He further sets it off by the craftsman: 「只以無心相故,始能作無極之用。若有心」 tr. "Only because there is no mark of mind can there be a function without limit. If there were a mark of"〔X46n0791 0907c07〕, 「相,則有疲怠懈廢用。」 tr. "mind, there would be weariness, slackness, and abandonment of function."〔X46n0791 0907c08〕, 「用時有魯班,亦善能剋木也。作人」 tr. "In the matter of function there was Lu Ban, who was also well able to carve wood. The figure he made"〔X46n0791 0907c09〕, 「還令作木人,及令鋤㭉也。」 tr. "he in turn had made into a wooden puppet, and had it hoe and till."〔X46n0791 0907c10〕—by Lu Ban's making a wooden puppet, and the wooden puppet's being able in turn to hoe and work, he completes the mark of this treatise's 「乃至如木人,隨作何事,皆能成就。」 tr. "and so on up to: like the wooden puppet, whatever matter it is made to do, it can accomplish it all."〔T25 0611b29〕. Further, his explanation of the intent of the story of the śrāmaṇera: 「如沙彌」 tr. "‘As the śrāmaṇera’"〔X46n0791 0907c24〕, 「已下,所以說此者,只欲令人發心,欲示凡夫趣爾。發」 tr. "and what follows: the reason this is told is only that it wishes to make people arouse the mind, and wishes to show ordinary people the way of it. For one who aroused"〔X46n0791 0908a01〕, 「心羅漢尚為員衣鉢,何況發心菩薩也?」 tr. "the mind, even an arhat carried the robe and bowl; how much more for a bodhisattva who arouses the mind?"〔X46n0791 0908a02〕—pointing out that the use of the treatise-author's citing of the story lies in exhorting people to arouse the mind, not in praising or disparaging the two vehicles; recorded as it is. Throughout his chapter Huiying often uses 「當說」 tr. "it will be told" and 「當一一說」 tr. "it will be told one by one" as phrases closing a section; these belong to his commentarial style and are not missing explanations.
Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · all four files zero hits (recorded as it is). Eleven strings were searched back independently through the whole of each of the four files: of the four forms of the chapter name, 「願樂品」 tr. "Chapter on Aspiration and Delight", 「淨願品」 tr. "Chapter on the Pure Vow", 「願行品」 tr. "Chapter on Vow and Practice", and 「願樂隨喜」 tr. "aspiration, delight, and rejoicing"; the simile-words peculiar to this chapter, 「一髮破為百分」 tr. "a single hair split into a hundred parts", 「以一分髮渧取海水」 tr. "with one part of the hair drew up the sea-water drop by drop", and 「歌羅頻伽」 tr. "kalaviṅka"; and the sentences bearing the load of meaning, 「二離中云何能有所得」 tr. "within two separations, how can there be anything attained", 「不以離得離」 tr. "not by separation obtaining separation", 「非心非離心」 tr. "not mind, and not apart from mind", and 「無分別阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi of non-discrimination"—all eleven strings have zero hits in all four files. Unlike Chapter 62's 「湛然兩處明引」 tr. "two explicit citations by Zhanran", this chapter has no explicitly named citation at all in the four books of the Tiantai line, not even a match at the level of a common term; no candidate is registered, and the negative result is recorded as it is. (The book titles of the four files were checked one by one against the base text's <titleStmt>: T46n1911 = the Great Calming and Contemplation; T46n1912 = the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation; T33n1716 = the Profound Meaning of the Lotus; T33n1717 = the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus.)
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). The same eleven strings, searched back through the whole file, have zero hits; Junzheng has no named citation of this chapter; recorded as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The lines of meaning of this chapter that carry on before and after are four; all are recorded in this section, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
First, the carrying-on from a preceding chapter of ‘the surpassing of arousing the mind’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · a hard link within this treatise itself). The treatise, answering the question 「未離欲之發心者何以勝離欲之阿羅漢」 tr. "why does one who has aroused the mind but is not yet free of desire surpass the arhat who is free of desire", points straight to a preceding chapter: 「是事,先品中已種種答。」 tr. "This matter has already been answered in various ways in a preceding chapter."〔T25 0609c18〕—the stream of these seven Chinese characters is seen only once in the whole of this treatise (as obtained by rescanning the whole book). The treatise-author does not mark the name of the chapter he points to, and this ledger does not point to it on his behalf: within the range of this chapter there is no other place stating which chapter it carries on from; it is recorded as a general reference to a preceding chapter, and the chapter pointed to is not unfolded. The two similes given below it (the crown prince of a wheel-turning sage king in the womb, the crown prince of a king not yet enthroned) and the story of the śrāmaṇera are all answers newly set up by the treatise-author in this chapter, not restatements of the preceding chapter.
Second, the self-reference ‘as said in the first chapter’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · the method of search recorded for the place pointed to). The treatise, explaining Śāriputra's doubt 「若但般若空無分別,餘波羅蜜應是有相」 tr. "if only prajñā is empty and without discrimination, the other perfections must have marks", cites an earlier passage of this treatise itself: 「又初品中說:「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物。」」 tr. "Further, it is said in the first chapter: ‘When one practises dānapāramitā, there is no giver, no receiver, and also no gift.’"〔T25 0611c05〕. Searching back through the whole treatise for 「無施者」 tr. "no giver" gives five occurrences (〔T25 0163c10〕〔T25 0387c07〕〔T25 0611c05〕〔T25 0701a07〕〔T25 0702c09〕); the one within the range of the first chapter is the one in Fascicle 14, whose text reads 「如上檀中說無施者、無受者、無財物」 tr. "as said above under giving: no giver, no receiver, no gift"〔T25 0163c09〕—the same in meaning as, but not wholly the same in wording as, the 「行檀波羅蜜時,無施者、受者、亦無財物」 tr. "when one practises dānapāramitā, there is no giver, no receiver, and also no gift" taken up in this chapter, the ordinary way in which the treatise-author takes up an earlier passage. This ledger records its method of search and number of occurrences, and does not judge the exact place pointed to.
Third, the self-reference ‘the meaning of the middle way is as said above’ (not unfolded · the gap recorded). The treatise closes its judgement of the two extremes, saying 「是名二邊。離是二邊,名為中道。」 tr. "These are called the two extremes. Being apart from these two extremes is called the middle way."〔T25 0610a28〕, and immediately below it says 「中道義,如上說。」 tr. "The meaning of the middle way is as said above."〔T25 0610a28〕—the stream of the six Chinese characters rendered here as ‘the meaning of the middle way is as said above’ (the original sentence has a comma; counted with punctuation removed) is seen only once in the whole of this treatise, namely here (as obtained by rescanning the whole book); the 「上」 tr. "above" to which the treatise-author points is not unfolded; its not being unfolded is recorded as the facts stand, and an estimate is not passed off as a count.
Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's weighing of rejoicing by ‘a single hair dripping the sea’, the testing mark 「隨喜心能破魔界」 tr. "the mind of rejoicing can break Māra's realm", the mark of dedication 「不一不二·非心非離心」 tr. "neither one nor two · not mind, and not apart from mind", the difficulty 「二離中云何能有所得」 tr. "within two separations, how can there be anything attained" together with the answer 「亦不以離得離」 tr. "nor is it that by separation one obtains separation", and the story of the arhat of the six supernormal powers shouldering the robe and bowl himself—these are the basis on which later ages discussed rejoicing and dedication, the merit of arousing the mind, and ultimate separation; they rest on a stable citation〔T25n1509 願樂品·卷七十八〕; the places where the other collections cite this treatise are not yet in settled form, so the citation is soft, awaiting their word-by-word verification. This belongs to the further resonances by which the meaning of prajñā runs down into the gates of practice; recorded, not judged.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 78 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0607c20–0612a04〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0607c20〕 and ends with the sentence ending 「所謂阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "namely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", running to〔T25 0612a03〕; before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0612a04〕; within the range of this chapter there is no fascicle-end title, Fascicle 78 ending at〔T25 0613b21〕); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Pure Vow" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0358b17–0360b08〕; the ancient-master commentary texts for collation are Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0316a06–0317a22〕) and Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791, covering this treatise at〔X46n0791 0907a12–0908b02〕); Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits for this chapter, and the four books of Zhiyi and Zhanran have zero hits (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts—in the ledger of fifty entries of this chapter neither the Shōgozō manuscript nor the Shōgozō B is entered (for the method of search for this negative proposition, see the separate item in Section IV).
Book numbers ↔ book titles (each checked against the base text's <titleStmt> · re-verified). T25n1509 = the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa; T08n0223 = the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra; X24n0451 = Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra; X46n0791 = Huiying's Commentary; X46n0784 = Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises; T46n1911 = the Great Calming and Contemplation; T46n1912 = the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation; T33n1716 = the Profound Meaning of the Lotus; T33n1717 = the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus.
The collation note on the chapter title (the basis of the four forms of the chapter name and of the double offset · listed separately · already entered as entry one of the ledger of fifty). Of the note on the chapter title〔T25 0607c20〕, the full text of the emended-type collation note as it stands: 「(大智…八)十六字【大】,(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(經作願樂隨喜品))二十四字【明】,(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(訖第六十五品))二十三字【宋】【元】,大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品【宮】,摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九【石】」 tr. "(Mahāprajñā- … -eight), sixteen characters (Taishō); (Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-eight, Commentary on the Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth (the sūtra reads Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing)), twenty-four characters (Ming); (Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-eight, Commentary on the Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth (ending at the Sixty-fifth chapter)), twenty-three characters (Song, Yuan); Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary, Fascicle Seventy-eight, commenting on the Sixty-fourth chapter to the Sixty-fifth chapter, Chapter on Vow and Practice (Palace); Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Sixty-third chapter, Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, Fascicle Seventy-nine (Ishiyama)"; the full text of its original collation note as it stands: 「((大智…八))十六字=((大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四))十七字【三】,此註下宋本元本俱有訖第六十五品六字夾註,明本有經作願樂隨喜品七字夾註,((大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品))二十五字【宮】,((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九))二十字【石】」 tr. "((Mahāprajñā- … -eight)), sixteen characters = ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy-eight, Commentary on the Chapter on the Pure Vow, the Sixty-fourth)), seventeen characters (the three editions); below this note the Song and Yuan editions both have a six-character interlinear note, ‘ending at the Sixty-fifth chapter’, and the Ming edition has a seven-character interlinear note, ‘the sūtra reads Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing’; ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary, Fascicle Seventy-eight, commenting on the Sixty-fourth chapter to the Sixty-fifth chapter, Chapter on Vow and Practice)), twenty-five characters (Palace); ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Sixty-third chapter, Chapter on Aspiration and Delight, Fascicle Seventy-nine)), twenty characters (Ishiyama)"—this is the basis of the four forms of the chapter name, of the Ishiyama text's -1 step, and of the Ishiyama text's fascicle number +1; recorded side by side as it is, without forcing a reconciliation (analysed in Section IV). The two notes differ in how they reckon: the emended-type collation note lists the three editions Song, Yuan, and Ming separately (the Ming edition bringing out in addition the interlinear note 「經作願樂隨喜品」 tr. "the sūtra reads ‘Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing’"), whereas the original collation note covers the seventeen-character main text of Song, Yuan, and Ming together under the collective siglum 【三】, and records separately, in loose sentences, whether each of the three editions has an interlinear note—for the same variant reading the two notes present it differently; this ledger records both side by side, and does not use one note to rule the other. This note has a beginning-and-end anchor and a corresponding collation entry, and so it is entered in the ledger of fifty entries of this chapter, as entry one (a different pattern from Chapter 62, where the point-anchored note on the chapter title was not entered in the ledger; recorded separately, as it is).
The note on the next chapter's title is not entered in this chapter's ledger (listed separately). The note at〔T25 0612a04〕, n="0612002", as it stands in the base text: 「(大智…五)十二字【大】,大智論釋度空品第六十五上【宋】,大智論釋度空品第六十五品上【宮】,大智度論釋稱揚品第六十五上【元】,釋度空品第六十五之上【明】,摩訶般若波羅品第六十四稱揚品【石】」 tr. "(Mahāprajñā- … -five), twelve characters (Taishō); Treatise on Great Wisdom, Commentary on the Chapter on Delivering Space, the Sixty-fifth, first part (Song); Treatise on Great Wisdom, Commentary on the Chapter on Delivering Space, the Sixty-fifth chapter, first part (Palace); Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Extolling, the Sixty-fifth, first part (Yuan); Commentary on the Chapter on Delivering Space, the Sixty-fifth, first part (Ming); Mahāprajñāpāra-, the Sixty-fourth chapter, Chapter on Extolling (Ishiyama)"—this is the note on the title of the next chapter, "Extolling"; it lies after the end point of this chapter and is not entered in this chapter's ledger of fifty entries; this ledger only records its existence, as proof of the boundary at which this chapter closes (the Ishiyama text here still reads 「第六十四」 tr. "the Sixty-fourth", the -1 step continuing into the next chapter, in continuity with the interlinear note 「釋六十三品竟」 tr. "the commentary on the sixty-third chapter is finished" at the end of this chapter). The note on the next chapter's title on the side of the sūtra explained, of the same pattern, has the two readings 「度空【大】,稱揚【宋】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Delivering Space (Taishō); Extolling (Song, Palace, Shōgozō)"〔T08 0360b09〕; it too is not entered in this ledger, and only its existence is recorded.
Five stars · three shared within the chapter · two notes of this chapter borrowed by the next chapter (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are three star anchors; this ledger resolved, anchor by anchor, the collation entries that are their targets, and located the chapter to which each belongs:
beg_857〔T25 0608a24〕, the character 「渧」 tr. "drop"—corresp→note(0608004), that is, the note at〔T25 0608a24〕 of this chapter (entry seven of the ledger below), shared within the chapter (the second 「渧」 tr. "drop" in the same line of the same page).beg_858〔T25 0608b06〕, the character 「界」 tr. "world"—corresp→note(0608008), that is, the note at〔T25 0608b06〕 of this chapter (entry twelve of the ledger below), shared within the chapter (the second 「界」 tr. "world" in the same line).beg_859〔T25 0608b17〕, the character 「心」 tr. "mind"—corresp→note(0608012), that is, the note at〔T25 0608b15〕 of this chapter (entry seventeen of the ledger below), shared within the chapter (the place of definition is at 0608b15 and the place of sharing at 0608b17; the place of definition and the place of sharing are not to be taken for each other).
In addition, two notes of this chapter are borrowed by stars of the next chapter (found by reverse lookup of corresp):
- note(0608002)〔T25 0608a19〕 「世界/國土【石】」 tr. "world / land (Ishiyama)" (entry five of the ledger below)—shared by
beg_85a〔T25 0612b26〕, whose anchor lies within the range of the next chapter, "Extolling". - note(0609009)〔T25 0609c09〕, the note on the 【論】 structural marker (entry twenty-seven of the ledger below)—shared by
beg_85b〔T25 0612b29〕, whose anchor likewise lies within the range of the next chapter, "Extolling"; that is, the general explanatory note 「【論】體例標記於宋宮二本俱缺」 tr. "the treatise-genre marker is lacking in both the Song and Palace editions", hung out from this chapter through the star mechanism; it is not a doctrinal divergence peculiar to this chapter.
So the distribution of the stars of this chapter is three shared within the chapter (entered in the ledger), and two borrowed by the next chapter (their notes entered in the ledger while their anchors are not in this chapter). The note texts of the star targets carry the mark 「*」 tr. "asterisk" in the base text, and this ledger keeps them as they stand in the base text (entries five, seven, eight, twelve, thirteen, seventeen, eighteen, and twenty-seven of the ledger below). The note on the 【經】 marker (entry three of the ledger below) carries no 「*」 tr. "asterisk" mark—a different pattern from Chapter 62, where the note on the 【經】 carried a star; recorded separately, as it is.
CBETA emendation layer: zero entries · K14 collation: zero entries (recorded as it is). Scanning entry by entry all fifty collation entries within the range of this chapter: there is no CBETA emendation type, no appended remark from collation with the electronic edition of the Korean Canon, and no variant text produced by modern collation—unlike Chapter 62's 「CBETA 校訂層一條(狐/孤)」 tr. "one entry in the CBETA emendation layer (hu ‘fox’ / gu ‘orphan’)", the fifty entries of this chapter all belong to the type that sets the traditional texts side by side; recorded as it is.
Three appended notes (side-notes) within the collation notes · kept as they stand (listed separately). Within the collation notes of this chapter there are three interlinear notes—the bracketed sub-remarks of the base text—which this ledger keeps as they stand, not deleted: first and second, within the note on the chapter title at〔T25 0607c20〕, the Ming edition's 「(經作願樂隨喜品)」 tr. "(the sūtra reads Chapter on Aspiration, Delight, and Rejoicing)" and the Song and Yuan editions' 「(訖第六十五品)」 tr. "(ending at the Sixty-fifth chapter)" (entry one of the ledger below)—the former is the Ming edition's own statement of the original title of the sūtra explained, the latter the Song and Yuan editions' own marking of the extended range of their Fascicle 78; both bear a load of meaning or of format, and are recorded as they are; third, 〔T25 0612a03〕 「提【大】|提(釋六十三品竟)【石】」 tr. "-dhi (Taishō) | -dhi (the commentary on the sixty-third chapter is finished) (Ishiyama)" (entry fifty of the ledger below)—what is within the brackets is the Ishiyama text's chapter-end closing remark, and is also the second end-proof of the -1 step (see Section IV).
Complete ledger of collation notes (all fifty entries reconciled · the base text as it stands). Below, all are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including three star entries, with their corresp targets and the chapters to which they belong marked with each entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (fifty · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0607c20〕(大智…八)十六字【大】|(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(經作願樂隨喜品))二十四字【明】|(大智度論卷第七十八釋淨願品第六十四(訖第六十五品))二十三字【宋】【元】|大智度論釋卷第七十八釋第六十四品訖第六十五品願行品【宮】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第六十三願樂品卷第七十九【石】(note on the chapter title · the basis of the four forms of the chapter name and of the Ishiyama text's double offset · containing two side-notes · the full text of the orig note is in the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0607c22〕(聖者…譯)十七字【大】|〔-〕【石】(the two lines of the author's and translator's signatures joined in one note · the Ishiyama text lacks both)
- 〔T25 0607c24〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(note on the presence or absence of a structural marker · no star mark)
- 〔T25 0608a05〕種【大】|〔-〕【宋】(the Song edition deletes the character 「種」 tr. "of all kinds" · the reading it produces is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0608a19〕世界【大】*|國土【石】*(star place of definition · note(0608002) · what shares it,
beg_85a〔T25 0612b26〕, lies within the range of the next chapter, "Extolling" · see the separate listing above) - 〔T25 0608a20〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0608a24〕渧【大】*|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star place of definition · note(0608004) · for what shares it, see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0608a24〕渧【大】*|滴【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*(star · corresp→note(0608004) = the note at〔T25 0608a24〕 of this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0608a28〕發【大】|發隨喜【元】【明】(the reading of Yuan and Ming agrees precisely with the sūtra explained at the same place · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0608b03〕薩【大】|薩心【石】
- 〔T25 0608b05〕不隨惡【大】|無不隨【宋】【宮】(the reading of Song and Palace is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · two-way mirror image · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0608b06〕界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*(star place of definition · note(0608008) · for what shares it, see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0608b06〕界【大】*|國【元】【明】【石】*(star · corresp→note(0608008) = the note at〔T25 0608b06〕 of this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0608b09〕第【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0608b12〕薩【大】|薩摩訶薩【石】
- 〔T25 0608b12〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0608b15〕心【大】*|以心【石】*(star place of definition · note(0608012) · for what shares it, see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0608b17〕心【大】*|以心【石】*(star · corresp→note(0608012) = the note at〔T25 0608b15〕 of this chapter · shared within the chapter · the place of definition is at 0608b15)
- 〔T25 0609a05〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609a17〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609a27〕無憎無愛【大】|無愛無憎【石】
- 〔T25 0609b08〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609b09〕羊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0609b09〕是【大】|是牛馬【元】【明】(the reading of Yuan and Ming is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · two-way mirror image · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0609b19〕佛【大】|乃至佛【石】
- 〔T25 0609c05〕如【大】|諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(the reading of Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace agrees precisely with the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0609c09〕【論】【大】*|〔-〕【宋】【宮】*(note on the presence or absence of a structural marker · star place of definition · note(0609009) · what shares it,
beg_85b〔T25 0612b29〕, lies within the range of the next chapter, "Extolling" · see the separate listing above) - 〔T25 0609c23〕空【大】|蜜【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610a17〕欲【大】|以【宮】
- 〔T25 0610a29〕義【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b04〕聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b13〕文【大】|曼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(the treatise segment reads 「文陀羅花」 tr. "māndārava flowers (written wen)" while the sūtra segment reads 「曼陀羅華」 tr. "māndārava flowers (written man)" · four layers entangled · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0610b15〕言【大】|故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b23〕等度【大】|度等【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610b28〕邊【大】|邊福【石】
- 〔T25 0610c02〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0610c02〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610c07〕一【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0610c14〕央【大】|鞅【石】
- 〔T25 0610c25〕不【大】|不也【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0611a14〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611a23〕法【大】|寶【宮】
- 〔T25 0611b08〕得【大】|為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c10〕世【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c12〕乃至【大】|及【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0611c24〕果【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0611c24〕果【大】|〔-〕【宮】|果報【石】(the second note on the same character in the same line · three readings set side by side · belonging, with the entry above, to two separate anchors)
- 〔T25 0611c27〕法【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0611c29〕昧【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】(the only entry in this chapter in which five texts all differ)
- 〔T25 0612a03〕提【大】|提(釋六十三品竟)【石】(collation annotation [side-note] kept as it stands · the Ishiyama text's chapter-end closing remark · the second end-proof of the -1 step · see Section IV)
The fifty entries above agree mechanically with the number of collation notes at the anchor points of the working base text (the list at the end of the working base text has fifty entries · fifty collation entries), and the targets of the stars are marked with each entry. The note on the next chapter's title, the five stars (three within the chapter · two borrowed), the zero entries of the CBETA emendation layer, and the three appended notes within the collation notes have been listed separately above; the method of search for the negative proposition that neither the Shōgozō nor the Shōgozō B enters the ledger has been recorded in Section IV.
Witness collation of the sūtra explained (twelve places unfolded · the rest not unfolded · the gap recorded, awaiting supplement). Within the range of collation of this chapter on the T223 side of the sūtra explained〔T08 0358b17–0360b08〕, scanning entry by entry gives twenty-six numbered notes and sixteen star anchors (eight of which share the one note on the character 「那」 tr. "-na" at〔T08 0358b19〕), forty-two anchors in all; the twelve places of variant text at which the sūtra and this treatise confirm each other (faith and understanding · omniscience of all kinds · the man / wen of māndārava · world / land · the word ‘said’ · arouse rejoicing · never follows evil thoughts · buddha-world / buddha-land · channa / tanna · aweiyuezhi · this ox and horse · the suchness of all dharmas), together with the mirror-image double reading of the chapter title and the Khitan edition's interlinear note, have been recorded entry by entry in Section IV. The parallel recording of the remaining entries, entry by entry, has not been unfolded; its not being unfolded is recorded as the facts stand, and an estimate is not passed off as a count.